of doctrine as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4.14 certainely were never taught of God had never any saving knowledge in them Secondly Saving knowledge hath no fullnesse nor satiety in it but the more any man hath of it the more he still desireth to have A wise man will heare saith Solomon Pro. 1.5 and will increase learning And 15.14 The heart of him that hath understanding seeketh knowledge And 18.15 The heart of the prudent getteth knowledge and the eare of the wise seeketh knowledge David may bee a notable example for this who though hee had attained to that measure of this knowledge as hee excelled all his teachers yet seeketh still to God for more knowledge as if hee had beene the most ignorant man in the world Psalme 119.27 Make mee to understand the way of thy precepts verse 73. Give mee understanding that I may learne thy commandements verse 125. I am thy servant give mee understanding that I may know thy testimonies verse 144. The righteousnesse of thy testimonies is everlasting give me understanding and I shall live They then that thinke they have knowledge enough and feele no need they have to learne any more that wonder at and deride the folly of them that thinke they can never heare enough or read enough certainely were never taught of God nor have any saving knowledge in them Wo unto you that are full saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 for ye shall hunger Lecture XCVIII On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 16. 1628. THe third and last sort of the signes of saving knowledge is taken from the effects of it and those are foure principally First Whereas carnall knowledge even of heavenly things I meane such a knowledge of them as a man by the strength of his owne wit in hearing or reading or study even of the Word of God attaineth unto will puffe up a man and make him proud and apt to censure and despise others Knowledge puffeth up saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 8.1 Yea Paul himselfe was apt to bee exalted above measure with the abundance of revelations he had received above other men as himselfe saith 2 Corinthians 12.7 Saving knowledge that is wrought in the heart by the spirit of grace hath a quite contrary effect for it humbleth a man and maketh him thinke more lowly of himselfe then ever he did before See this is Iames 3.13 Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you saith he let him shew out of a good conversation hit workes with meeknesse of wisedome As if he had thus said If he have true and saving knowledge and wisedome indeed let him shew it by his meekenesse and humility in his whole conversation The meeke will he guide in judgement saith David Psal. 25.9 and the meeke will he teach his way As if hee had said Those that are taught of God will be meeke and humble men And indeed it must needs be so For the more this light shineth into the heart of a man the more ignorance and corruption shall he see to be in himselfe All things that are reproved evill and reprovable saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.13 are made manifest by the light This experience sheweth us in the best of Gods servants and such as have most saving knowledge in them None complaine so much of their ignorance none so much humbled in the sense of their owne corruptions as they are Nay themselves before their conversion when they had farre lesse knowledge and lesse goodnesse then now they have never thought so basely of themselves as now they doe What is the cause of this Surely God hath now opened their eyes that were shut before this light of grace hath discovered that ignorance and corruption of heart unto them that before they never discerned nor thought had beene in them Let every one of us by this note try his owne knowledge whether it be the good knowledge of God such as will doe us good whether it be the worke of Gods spirit and grace or of nature onely 1. Seest thou no matter of shame and humbling in thy selfe no ignorance and blockishnesse no sluttish and foule corners in thine owne heart that thou never discernedst before Nay art thou not indeed humbled oft for these things Certainely this light of saving knowledge never yet shined in thy heart The first worke of it wheresoever it commeth is the discovering of ignorance and corruption and the humbling of the heart for it 2. Art thou well perswaded of thine owne knowledge and proud of it doth it puffe thee up and make thee censorious and apt to despise others that thou thinkest have not that knowledge and grace that thou hast like the supercilious Pharisees Iohn 7.49 This people who know not the law are accursed a fault that many of our young professours doe much dishonour the Gospell by certainely thou maist have knowledge I will not deny but thou wert never yet taught of God saving and sanctified knowledge thou hast not For so saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.2 If any man thinke he knoweth any thing if he be conceited and proud of his knowledge if it make him swell and puffe him up as he had said verse 1. he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know The second effect of saving knowledge is this It swimmeth not nor floteth aloft in the braine onely of him that hath it but it soaketh and sinketh downe to the heart it worketh upon the heart and affections of a man And a God is said to know them onely whom he doth affect and love and care for as he saith to his people Amos 3.2 You onely have I knowne of all the families of the earth And of wicked men whom he loveth not nor affecteth he saith Mat. 7.23 that he never knew them So man is said to know nothing in religion unlesse his heart be affected with that which he knoweth Thus speaketh Ioshuah of the knowledge of Gods people Iosh. 23.14 Ye know in all your hearts and in all your soules As if he had said Ye know the truth of God in his promises not speculatively onely but feelingly comfortably and experimentally So speaketh the Lord of his peoples knowledge Esa. 5â— 7 Hearken unto mee ye people that know righteousnesse in whose heart is my law As though hee should say No man knoweth righteousnesse and religion indeed and with a saving knowledge unlesse the law of God and that that he knoweth in religion be in his heart and affection as well as in his braine and understanding O tast and see saith David Psalme 34.8 that the Lord is good As if hee had said You can never see nor discerne and understand it well unlesse yee tast and feele the sweetnesse of it in your owne hearts So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 2.14 that by his ministery God made manifest the savour of his knowledge in every place That knowledge of God which the faithfull gat by his ministery and whereby they were converted had savour in it it was a
savoury knowledge This light of sanctified knowledge is not like the light of a gloworme or like the light that the Moone giveth which glittereth and shineth but hath no heate in it at all but it is like that of the Sunne yea of the spring or summer sunne which doth not onely give light unto the world but it warmeth also and quickneth every thing Therefore is this light called the light of life Ioh. 8.12 No man knoweth God aright with a saving and sanctified knowledge but he must needs feare him and love him and put his trust in him The spirit of knowledge is called Esa. 11.2 The spirit of the feare of the Lord. These graces goe alwaies together So speaketh the Apostle likewise of love 1 Iohn 4.8 He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love So Psal. 9.10 They that know thy name will put their trust in thee for thou Lord hast not forsaken them that seeke thee No man knoweth himselfe or his owne sins both of nature and practise aright with a knowledge of the holy spirits working but he must needs loath himselfe in his owne sight as the Prophet speaketh Ezek. 36 31. No man can know Christ aright know him to be his Saviour but hee must needs be affected with it and joy more in it then in any thing in the world besides So speaketh the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.8 In whom though now ye see him not yet beleeving in him knowing that he loved you and gave himselfe for you ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory To conclude this second effect of saving knowledge No man can have any knowledge in the Scriptures of Gods teaching but he must needs affect the Word love it and delight in it So David in that very octonary and part of Psal. 119. that is to say part 13. wherein he speaketh of the knowledge and understanding he had gotten by studying the Scriptures professeth how he was affected to the Word verse 97. O how love I thy law And verse 103. How sweet are thy words unto my tast Yea sweeter then hony unto my mouth And verse 50. Thy Word hath quickned me As if he should say It hath not beene a dead and senslesse knowledge that I have gotten by it but such as hath enlightned me and bred holy affections in me Now if we would examine our selves by this note we should find that many of us that make a goodly shew in the Church of God after all these meanes of knowledge we have enjoyed have little or no saving knowledge in us Of a number of us it may be said as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 8.1 We know that we have all knowledge and a great deale of it many of us But we are not affected with that we know it worketh not upon our hearts we have a great deale of light in our understanding but it is but like as the Moone-shine or the glittering of the glo-worme it warmeth not our hearts at all but they remaine still as cold and dead as any stone We have the knowledge of God and of all his attributes his holinesse his justice his omniscience his power his goodnesse but what affections doth this knowledge worke in our hearts What reverence what feare to offend him what desire to be reconciled unto him what love unto his name We know well enough what sin is and what the curse of God is that is due unto sin yea that our selves are sinners and that if we be not still yet certainely we were under this curse yet all this that wee know never maketh our hearts to quake worketh no feare nor sorrow nor humiliation in them We say we know Christ not onely to be an all sufficient Saviour to the elect but that he hath redeemed us from the curse of the law his body was broken for us and his bloud was shed for us but we are not affected with this at all we tast no more sweetnesse in Christ then in a chip wee rejoyce not in him In a word wee have knowledge in the Scriptures and increase in it daily by reading and hearing we learne more and more but nothing we read or heare or learne affecteth or moveth us or if it worke any motions in us they are but sudden flashes that vanish quickly and can this be saving knowledge No no beloved deceive not your owne soules the knowledge that Gods spirit worketh resteth not in the braine but sinketh and soaketh into the heart and worketh kindly upon the affections of a man Labour therefore for good affections and make much of them mourne for this that thy heart is so senslesse and dead Know that as good affections without knowledge will yeeld thee no comfort no more will knowledge without good affections It will doe you no good to know God unlesse you feare him and love him If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 and that that he saith of love may be said of feare the same is knowne and approved of him It will doe you no good to know your selves to be sinners and to be able to make large confessions of them unlesse you can mourne and be humbled for them When Christ had said Matth. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit he addeth verse 4. Blessed are they that mourne As if he had said Without this the other will never make us happy It will doe us no good to know Christ unlesse we can rejoyce in him We are the circumcision saith Paul Phil. 3.3 the true people of God which worship God in the spirit and rejoyce in Christ Iesus It will doe us no good to read and heare much and so to increase in the knowledge of the Word unlesse we be affected with that we heare and learne These words which I command thee this day saith the Lord Deut. 6.6 shall bee in thine heart If ye will not heare saith the Prophet Mal. 2.2 and if ye will not lay it to heart As if he had said As good not heare at all as not lay that to heart and not to be affected with that we heare The third effect of saving and sanctified knowledge is this It will reforme the heart and life of him that hath it it is an operative a powerfull and effectuall knowledge It will make the man that hath it a godly man In physick and law and other sciences a man may attaine to a good understanding and sound judgement in them though he never practise them himselfe But in Divinity it is otherwise a man knoweth nothing aright in religion till he become a practiser of that he knoweth This the Apostle teacheth us notably Ephes. 4.20 24. But ye have not so learned Christ saith he that is to say to professe your selves to bee Christians and yet to live lewdly still if so bee that ye have heard him and have beene taught by him as the truth is in Iesus Why What is it to be taught by Christ as the truth is
479. Though it be the great sin of many professors of the Gospel that they give little or nothing to charitable pious uses yet the greatest work of charity mercy that can be don is to provide for a people able Ministers and to maintaine and encourage them Ib. 480. Parents and masters of families must use their utmost endeavour to bring their children and servants to knowledge and by what meanes p. 481. Ministers first and chiefe care must be to bring the people to knowledge Ibid. and therefore must 1 Catechise them 2 teach plainely 3 ground all their application upon sound doctrine 4 study for their Sermons p. 482. Lect. 97. All Gods people should seeke for knowledge 1 not resting in any good thing they seeme to have without this 2 not contenting themselves with every small measure of knowledge but seeke for a setled and well grounded knowledge and certainty in religion p. 483. Yet is there a kinde of knowledge in religion and divine things that 1 many hypocrites doe attaine unto Ibid. 2 and wherein they excell most Christians 3 yea which is the greatest barre and impediment to grace of all others p 484. The knowledge wee should labour for is sanctified knowledge such as Gods Spirit worketh in the regenerate Ibid. Wee should examine whether our knowledge be such or no. Signes of saving knowledge p. 485. 1 th' object of it is the Word 2 Specially such parts of it as are most usefull and most concerne us Ibid. 3 It s a cleere and certaine knowledge 4 There 's no fullnesse nor satiety in it but the more a man hath it the more he feeleth the want of it and desires it p. 486. Lect. 98. Saving knowledge may be knowne by the effects of it 1 It humbleth them that have it and puffs them not up p. 487. 2 It workes upon the heart to stirre up good affections p. 488. 3 It s operative and powerfull to reforme the heart and life of him that hath it p. 489 490. 4 It strengthens a man against tentations p. 491. Lect. 99. Motives to seeke knowledge 1 The matters we are exhorted to get knowledge in concerne all one as well as another for 1 all challenge an equall interest in God therefore it concernes one as well as another to know him his will p. 492. 2 all Gods people have equall interest in the holy Scripture one as much as another and therfore it concernes all to be well acquainted with them and expert in them p. 493. 2 Great is the necessity and benefit of knowledge and great is the danger and mischiefe of ignorance for 1 knowledge is a duty commanded a grace highly pleasing to God and such as hath a promise of blessing Ibid. Whereas ignorance is a sin which much grieveth and provoketh God yea such a sin as he hath revealed his wrath from heaven against by judgements both corporall spirituall and eternall p. 494. 2 Knowledge is a comfortable signe of a mans election and that hee is in covenant with God and that his heart is upright pag. 495. Whereas ignorance is a signe of reprobation and that one still remaines under the power of Sathan and hath a wicked and naughty heart p. 496. 3 He that hath knowledge will bee constant in religion and not be corrupted by any seducers whereas hee that is ignorant will easily bee drawne away from the truth hee professeth Ibid. 4 He that hath knowledge walketh boldly and comfortably in all his waies whereas hee that is ignorant must needs bee full of doubts and feares p. 497. Lect. 100. Meanes of sanctified and saving knowledge 1 None can attaine it that is not sensible of his owne ignorance p. 498. 2 nor he that hath not an heart truly humbled Ibid 3 nor that doth not attend diligently conscionably upon the sound ministery of the Word preached p. 499 502. 4 Reading of the Word is also a good meanes to confirme and establish the heart in knowledge So is 5 Meditation 6 good conference and 7 Prayer p. 502. Lect. 101. The Conversion of a man is to bee ascribed wholly unto God and the mighty working of his grace 1 of God it is that any man enjoyeth sufficient meanes of grace even a sound ministery in this Gods speciall hand and goodnesse is to be acknowledged p. 503. 2 This is no common favour but a speciall and rare favour of God p. 504 505. 3 The right use of the light of nature cannot deserve God should give his Gospell to any neither hath he respect to any goodnesse in man but is mooved to it onely by his owne free grace p. 506 507. Lect. 102. That the meanes of grace become effectuall to the conversion of any is to be ascribed onely to the Spirit of God not to the meanes themselves Why so much is ascribed in Scripture to the Word it selfe and to the ministery thereof p. 507 509. Powerfull and effectuall grace is not given to all men that enjoy the meanes to profit be converted by them if they will p. 510. The worke of grace in the conversion of man is most free it dependeth wholly upon the will good pleasure of God Ibid. 511 Lect. 103. No man is able to attaine to that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient to salvation by any ability that is in him by nature without the supernaturall worke of Gods grace p. 512. for 1 though the Scripture be plaine and lightsome and all truths needfull to be knowne are clearly and evidently delivered in it specially in the New Testament and more especially being interpreted to us in the ministery of the Word yet are we all by nature blind Ibid. p. 513. and void of capacity and a vaile is over our hearts which till God do cure and remoove we can make no use of that light p. 514. Proportionable to the work of the Spirit in opening our eyes and curing our blindnesse shall our knowledge be God perfects not this cure in any during this life nor doth hee so fully cure it in some of his good servants as in other some but in heaven this cure shall bee perfected Ibid. 2 Though some naturall men have attained to a great measure of knowledge yet not such as is sufficient to salvation for it is but literall and historicall it is not a full assurance of understanding it s not spirituall knowledge that none can attaine unto without supernaturall grace Ibid. p. 515. This supernaturall work of Gods grace as it is extraordinary and miraculous so is it rare and vouchsafed but to few Ibid. 516. Th' onely cause why God vouchsafeth it to one rather then another is his owne good pleasure and will nothing in man himselfe Ibid. Lect. 104. Every man by nature is dead in trespasses and our conversion is the reviving or raising of a dead man p. 516 517. From the Scripture similitudes doctrines may be taught and errors convinced p. 517 518. Though
hath given to them that cleave constantly to his truth p. 769. The faithfull themselves have found much comfort in this p. 770. Lect. 145. The Spirit of God wheresoever he dwellâ— will teach and effectually perswade the heart in the truth of religion p. 771. No man can grow to certainty in matters of religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the Spirit and proportionable to the measure of the Spirit of sanctification that a man hath shall his certainty be p. 773 774 Yet is not this to be accounted every mans private Spirit p. 775. The Spirits teaching to be judged by the Word Ibid. The ministery of the Word is the meanes whereby the Spirit useth to teach men p. 776 They whom the Spirit hath once taught and perswaded will certainely persevere in the truth Ibid. Lect. 146. Th'exhortation to constancy in the truth is very needfull and that even in these daies p. 777. by reason 1 that Papists increase 2 the multitude of other erroneous spirits 3 the generall decay of the zealous love of religion and of the life power of it p. 778. 1 Motive to constancy Corruption in judgement is the most dangerous corruption of all other p. 779 780. 2 Motive He that falls from the truth and embraceth errour was never taught of the Spirit p. 780. Though in some things of smaller moment the faithfull may be subject to errour and errors of that nature should not alienate Christians one from another yea in fundamentall points for a time Ibid. 781. Lect. 147. Though our perseverance in the truth be to be ascribed to the Lord alone yet he worketh it by meanes and will have us to bee agents in this work our selves p. 782 783. 1 We must carefully shâ—n all things whereby we may be in danger to be corrupted and drawne from the truth viz. 1. We must shun the hearing and conferring with them that are hereticks and seducers and the reading of their books We should not long to heare what they can say for their errors or against the truth p. 784. 2 Wee must take heed of affecting the knowledge of intricate curious and unprofitable points p. 785. There is a desire of knowledge which is commendable and no Minister should mislike in his hearers p. 786. Yet is there a desire of knowledge that is most dangerous Ibid. 1 When wee desire to know more of Gods matters then hee hath pleased to reveale in his Word Ibid. 2 When neglecting other things we seeke the knowledge of those high points onely that are above our capacity to understand and busie our selves in matters of controversie p. 787. 3 When wee desire knowledge onely for knowledge saâ—e without respect to the use and profit we may make of it for our edification in faith and holinesse p 788. Lect. 148. He that desires to hold fast his profession must use the meanes whereby hee may bee established in the truth and preserved from falling away from it foure directions are given us in Gods booke for this p. 788. 1 Hee must ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth and labour to bee assured upon good grounds that it is indeed the truth he holdeth Ibid. 1 Hee must acquâ—â—nt himselfe with the maine principles of religion and seeke to be perfect in them p. 789. 2 examine by Scripture what ever hee heareth or readeth and labour to get good proofes of Scripture for whatsoever he holdeth p. 790. 2 He must labour to take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practise it He that by reading or hearing seeketh knowledge with an honest and good heart shall hold fast that which he professeth and none but he p. 792 793. Lect. 149. 3 He must take heed of declining from or forsaking the least truth his conscience hath beene convinced in Two things there bee that deceive men in this case p. 793 794. Though some truths be of greater moment then others yet it s a dangerous sin to be willfully ignorant of any truth God hath revealed or forsake it when we know it upon conceit that it is but a trisâ—e for 1 nothing that God hath revealed is of small moment or lightly to be accounted of 2 a man may make himselfe abominable to God by forsaking wittingly the least truth or receiving the least errour p. 794. 3 the best way to keepe us from falling from the truth in the maine points is to make conscience of falling from the least truth p. 795. 4 He must be constant in a conscionable use of all Gods ordinances 1 the ministery of the Word p. 796. 2 the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 3 prayer p. 797 798. Lect. 150. Every one that hath the Spirit of Christ will take to heart the cause of God and his holy religion p. 798. 1 No man can have the Spirit of Christs unlesse he love God unfeignedly above all things els Ibid. 2 He that doth thus love God must needs be zealous for God grieved and troubled to see him dishonoured 3 He that hath any true zeale to God in him will shew and expresse it principally towards the house and worship of God p. 799. More particularly 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ must needs rejoyce to see or heare that the true religion of God doth prosper and that the purity of it is restored or set up any where p. 800. 2 He that hath the Spirit of Christ will rejoyce in the frequencie and fullnesse of Church-assemblies 3 In the plentifull and free preaching of the Word p. 801. 4 Hee will rejoyce to see and heare that the ministery of the Word is fruitfull among them that enjoy it and powerfull to reforme their hearts and lives p. 802 803. Lect. 151. Three Reasons and grounds of the former doctrine 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ cannot but love the persons of all men and we love no man unlesse wee love his soule and unfeignedly desire his salvation grieve to see his soule in danger of perishing p. 803. He that desires the salvation of all will joy in the plentifull and sound preaching of the Word p. 804. Though God can save men without preaching yet he doth not ordinarily without it and its a fearefull signe hee meaneth not to save them he denieth preaching unto Ibid. 805. Though all bee not saved that have preaching yet it s a cause of comfort to see sound preachers abound p. 805. A man that hath no truth of grace in himselfe may yet be a meanes of conversion to others Ibid. 2 The respect wee have to the state and Church wherein we live which we are bound to love p. 806. 1 Nothing will make the state and Church so honourable as the liberty of the Gospell 2 nor so strong and peaceable 3 nor so prosperous and plenteous in blessings p. 806 807. On the other side nothing will sooner deprive it of all blessings then the neglect and opposing of religion p.
Peter fell to senslessenesse in sin at the first but but by degrees Thirdly let no sinne lie long upon thy soule That charge that the Lord giveth thee concerning thy brother Levit. 19 1â— that thou shalt not suffer sinne to abide upon him concerneth thee much more for thy selfe If thou let the sunne goe â—â—wne upon thy wrath thou givest place to the divell Ephes. 4.26 and so dost thou by lying long in sinne Therefore speedily seeke too make thy peace with God They that seeke me early shall finde me saith the Lord Pro. 8.17 Fourthly lay thy sinnes Gods threatnings and promises upon thy heart by serious thinking of them considering and meditating of them The Lord blameth his people for neglect of this Esa. 47.7 Thou didst not lay these things to thy heart And 57.11 Thou hast not remembred mee nor laid it to thy heart And Mal. 2.2 I have cursed your blessings because yee doe not lay it to heart Fiftly use daily some meanes to soften thy heart and stirre up grace in thy selfe Exhort or stirre up your selves daily saith the Apostle Heb. 3.13 As the waxe when it hath beene but a little from the fire will grow as hard againe as ever it was So is it with mans heart in this case Sixthly meditate oft of the mercies of God and of his exceeding love to thee The looking on him whom we have pierced is the most effectuall meanes to make us mourne abundantly Zach. 12.10 It was the love of Mary rising from the consideration of Christs love to her that made her weepe so Luke 7.38 47. Seventhly complaine oft to God of the hardnesse of thy heart as the Church doth Esa 63.17 and cry to him for a soft heart and charge him with that promise of his Ezek. 11.19 The third use of the Doctrine is for the comfort of Gods people First it is a just cause of comfort to thee and of thanksgiving unto God that thou hast repented of and forsaken such sins as thine owne heart knoweth thou hast in times past lived in and loved dearely Marke how the Apostle praiseth God in the behalfe of the Romanes for this Rom. 6.17 God be thanked that ye were the servants of sin but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered you Yea see how the Angels rejoyce in this Luk. 15.7 I tell thee this is no common favour look well about thee in the towne and place wheresoever thou dwellest and thou wilt finde it so Thou shalt finde by sense and experience how true that is which the Apostle writes 1. Ioh 5.19 The whole world lieth in wickednesse Seemeth it nothing that God should doe this for thee rather then for all thy neighbours I tell thee none of thy sinnes shall ever hurt thee the sinnes that thou hast repented of are all forgiven certainely Where Christ hath given repentance he hath certainely given remission of sinnes Acts 5.31 And thus he charged his Apostles to preach and proclaime unto the World Luk 24 47. Secondly even this is a just cause of comfort to thee that thou arâ— so apt to bee troubled continually with the sense of thy corruptions that thou art alwayes complaining and weeping for them Though this state of thine be not comfortable and pleasant for the time yet it is a blessed state it is wholesome and will bring comfort in the end certainely Mat 5.3 4. Thirdly even this is a cause of comfort unto thee that thou discerned â—nd art troubled with the hardnesse of thine owne heart As the sense of and sorrow for infidelity is a signe of faith as it was in that poore man that with tears cryed Mar. 9.24 Lord I beleeve 〈◊〉 mine unbeleife So is the sense and sorrow for the hardnesse of the heart a signe of a soft and fleshie heart It was the true Church that complained so Esay 63.17 O Lord why hast thou hardened our hearts from thy feare Lecture III. On the Title of Psal 51. Octob. 19. 162â— FOlloweth now that we proceed to consider of the last point that is to be observed in the title that is The meanes wherby David that wâ—â— so deepely sunke in rebellion and hardnes of heart had so long continued in it was recovered and brought unto repentance Nathan the Prophet came unto him Where two things muâ—t be observed 1. That Nathan was the 〈◊〉 God used to recover him 2. Hâ—â—v and in what manner Nathan dealt with him And for the first we must observe 1. That God sent Nathan to him to that end 2. Sam. 12.1 2. That David professeth here to all ages that till Nathan came he repented not 3. That when Nathan came he prevailed with him as 2 Sam. â—â— â—â— And David said unto Nathan I have sinned against the Lord From all which three points thus observed this Doctrine â—â—â—eth for our instruction That the meanes which the Lord hath sanctified and by which he hath beene want to worke repentance and grace in his people is the ministery of his Prophets and messengers whiâ—h he â—indeth to that end True it is 1. that God can worke without it for he is ablâ— of stones to raise up children unto Abraham as Iohn Baptist saith to his hearers Mat. â— 9 2. He hath oft wrought grace without it as we see in the example of 〈◊〉 Hâ—b 11.31 But yet 1. he hath not bin wont to do iâ— specially where the ministry of the word may be had 2. He hath sanctified in his word this and no other See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in all the three degrees of mans conversion First This is Gods meanes wherby he is wont to bring men to an effectuall and saving sense of sinne and remorse for it â—ill Nathan came to him David could not say as he doth here verseâ— 4 I know my transgressions and my sin iâ— ever before mâ—â— against thee thee only have I sinned So 2. Sam. 24.10 We read that Davids heart smote him after he had numbred the people But the meanes whereby he was brought to that remorse and tendernesse of heart for that sinne is expressed in the next two verses 11 1â— God had sent the Prophet God Davidâ— Seer his owne pastor to reprove him sharply for that sinne And this is alledged in the text for the cause of Davids remorse Davids heart smote him and he said unto the Lord I have sinned greatly in that I have done for saith the text When David was up in the morning the word of the Lord came to Gâ—d and commanded him to go and denounce Gods judgement against him for that sin So though it be said of Manasses 2. Chron. 33.12 that when he was in affection he besought the Lord and humbled himselfe greatly before God as if his affliction were the meanes to bring him unto repentance yet it is evident by the text that his aâ—fliction was but a subordinate and secondary and inferâ—â—ur meane to bring him to this the
gladly Act. 2.41 And of Christs hearers Mar. â—2 37 The common people heard him gladly 1. It is a great signe of grace to heare the Word with joy Ps. 119.162 I rejoyce at thy Word as one that findeth great spoile to be cheerefull while we are in Gods house Esa. 56.7 I will make them joyfull in my house of prayer That that is said of almes 2 Cor. 9.7 God loveth a cheerefull giver may be said likewise of the hearer of Gods Word 2. This will be a great helpe to your memory and make you better able to keepe that you heare when you heare it with delight Psal. 119.16 I will delight my selfe in thy statutes I will not forget thy word 3. This will greatly encourage thy teacher and add spirit and life to him to see thee heare chearefully Even our blessed Saviour himselfe was much stirred up in his affections by beholding the zeale of his hearers Mat. 5.1 Mar. 6.34 Ioh. 4.30 32. Mar. 3.20 Know therefore this is one cause why most get so little good by their hearing they heare without all delight and affection Their very countenances testifie that they say in their hearts as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse is it And thereby 1. They dishearten and grieve their teachers which must needs be their owne disadvantage Heb. 13.17 If they doe their worke with griefe it will be unprofitable for you 2. They provoke God to anger 2 Thess. 2.10 11. Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve a lie Fiftly in the hearing of the Word we must take every thing as spoken to our selves As 1 wee must desire to heare that chiefly that concernes our selves most as Iohns hearers did Luk. 3.12.14 So 2 must we strive to apply all that we heare to our selves Iob 5.27 Heare this and know it for thy selfe For 1. There is no truth of God taught out of Gods Word but it concernes every one of Gods people and was intended by the Lord for his use Whatsoever things were written afore-time were written for our learning Rom. 15.4 2. There is no truth that can bee taught be it never so wholesome or soveraigne can doe us any good if we doe not apply it as the best food cannot nourish us unlesse we take it and eate it And this comparison the Prophet applyeth to this purpose Esa. 55.2 Hearken diligently unto me and eate yee that which is good 3. It is noted for a property of Gods Elect that they are apt to apply Gods Word unto themselves as there is in every member of our body to draw from the stomacke and liver and veines nourishment for it selfe and to make it his owne to which the Apostle alludeth Eph. 4.16 This we shall finde in the elect Disciples Mat. 26.22 And they were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I The like you shall see in them when he spake of the dangerous state that rich men are in Mat. 19.25 27. and yet one would have thought that Doctrine did little concerne them And certainely this is one cause why so many though they heare us constantly profit so little Heb. 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle of the Iewes that perished in the wildernesse not being mixed with faith in them that heard it They are apt to put of from themselves to others whatsoever is taught like to those the Lord complaines of Hos. 8.12 I have written to him the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And thus have I finished those duties that are to be performed by us during the time that we are in hearing the Word Now follow those that are to be done after we have heard the Word if we desire to reape fruit by it And those also are principally five First we must be carefull to keepe that which we have received both in our minde and in our affections Heb. 2.1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip And of the the blessed Virgin it is said Luk. 2.51 But his mother kept all these sayings in her heart For 1 as the best seed must have a time to tarry in the ground or it can never bring fruit so is it with the Word Luk. 8.15 The good ground are they which in an honest and good heart having heard the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience 2. Our carelesnesse in laying up the Word and hiding it that we may keepe it gives great advantage to Satan to steale it from us as the loose and carelesse laying of our money or goods doth to a thiefe yea makes many a child and servant false that otherwise would have beere true Marke this in the parable Out of what hearers hearts did Satan steale the Word Out of theirs that were like the high way that had no earth to hide or cover the seed Luk 8.12 3. This carelesnesse to keepe the good Word is a high contempt done to it which God must needs take vengeance of Therefore the Apostle Heb. 2. when he had said verse 1. We ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip he adds this for a reason verse 3. How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Let men then impute the small good they get by their hearing unto this profane carelesnesse of keeping that which they have received 1. They are like sives that while they are in the water seeme to be full and to have a great quantity of water in them but take them out and there is not a jot left in them They forget presently what they heare and it never troubleth them Every one would count it a great judgement and be sensible of it in his temporall estate to get much and to put it into a bottomlesse purse not to bee able to keepe it because God blowes upon it as Hag. 1.6.9 And if a thiefe had taken your purse or broken into your house and robd you what outcries would you make But in his spirituall estate no man regards this 2. Nay they have no care nor desire to keepe and remember what they have heard for this indeed is the cause why mens memories are so bad they take no delight in the Word Ier. 2.32 Can a maid forget her ornaments or a bride her attire 3. The good affections and desires wrought by the Word they nourish not but they are presently choked with worldly businesse and pleasure Luk. 8.14 Secondly wee must meditate and seriously thinke of that which we have heard It is a duty injoyned us to thinke of good things Phil. 4.8 thinke of these things It is not enough to heare Gods Word but we must consider
all helpe and comfort any way els but only in Christ and so to flye to him to obtaine thy pardon Then mayest thou have good hope that thy sins are pardoned Secondly If a man feele himselfe to be sanctified and changed by the spirit of Christ then may he be sure he is justified and washed from his sins by the bloud of Christ. Where God pardoneth sin there he subdueth and destroyeth the power of it Micah 7.18 19. When he had said Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity he addeth hee will have compassion upon us he will subdue our iniquities Rom. 6.14 Sin shall not have dominion over you for you are not under the Law but under grace When Christ hath once procured for a man the pardon of his sin he turneth the heart quite from it and worketh in him such a change as he becommeth another man Acts 3.26 God hath sent his Sonne to blesse you in turning every one of you from your iniquities See some examples and experiments of this What a marvellous change was wrought in those converts of Ephesus that had used curious arts after God had pardoned their sins they did so hate that sin that they had lived in that they burnt the books that had bin the meanes and instruments of that sin though they came to the value of 15000 pieces of silver which was at the least eight hundred pounds sterling Acts 19.19 So after Peters sin of denying Christ for feare was pardodoned what a change was wrought in him None of all the Apostles so bold in confessing Christ afterwards as he was Acts 2.14.3.12.4.8 So when Pauls sin of hating and persecuting of the Saints was pardoned never did any of Gods servants shew that love to the Saints that hee did See how many hee sends speciall salutations to and in how kind a manner Rom. 16. See in what termes hee expresseth his affections to the Saints oft times Phil. 4.1 My brethren dearely beloved and longed for my joy and Crowne And Philem. 12. He calls Onesimus a poore servant his owne bowells Yea where sinne is pardoned not the outward man onely but the very heart is changed Ezechiel 36.25 27. Then will I sprinckle cleane water upon you and yee shall bee cleane from all your filthinesse A new heart also will I give you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes Thou therefore that art perswaded thy foule sinnes are pardoned try it by this note Is thy heart now quite turned from these sinnes that above all other thou now hatest them most art most afraid of them shunnest the beginnings and occasions of them Yea thou that hast beene the civilest man dost thou find a change wrought in thee a new heart given thee Then thou mayst have a comfortable assurance that thou hast indeed obtained thy pardon Thirdly if a man feele that the knowledge of Gods love in pardoning his sin hath wrought in his heart a true love to God and that the change I told you of proceedeth from his love to God This note thou shalt find given by our Saviour Luke 7.47 Her sinnes which are many are forgiven her for shee loved much This property of a man whose sinnes are pardoned you shall see in David Psal. 116.1 I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplication And what was his supplication Even for pardon of his sinne as you shall see ver 3 4. The sorrowes of death compassed me the paines of bell gat hold on me I found trouble and sorrow then called I upon the name of the Lord O Lord deliver my soule And in Peter whom when Christ would comfort and assure that his sin was pardoned by what note doth he labour to assure him of it Iob. 21 15. Simon thou sonne of Iona lovest thou me more then these For indeed no man can love the Lord and obey him out of love but he that first is perswaded of Gods love to him in the pardon of his sinnes 1 Ioh. 4.10 Herein is love not that we loved God but that hee loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sins Hast thou no love to God to his Word and servants Dost thou all that thou dost in his service out of by-respects Flatter not thy selfe thy sinnes are not pardoned Fourthly If the love that we beare to God for the pardoning of our sinnes can make us unfainedly willing to forgive all men even those that have most wronged us This note is given with great earnestnesse and asseveration by our blessed Saviour not onely in the fift petition Mat. 6.12 but immediately after the end of the whole prayer Mat. 6.14 15. For if yee forgive men your heavenly father will forgive you if ye forgive not men neither will your father forgive you Canst thou not forgive thy greatest enemies Strivest thou not against the motions to revenge and malice Art thou not humbled for them Certainely thy sinnes are not yet pardoned thou art still in thy sinnes An hypocrite can give much and doe many kindnesses to them that never wronged him A man may bestow all his goods to feed the poore and yet not have charity 1 Cor. 13.3 Luke 6.32 33. If you love them that love you and doe good to them that doe good to you what thanke have ye For sinners also do the same But out of love to God to forgive them that have wronged us and love our enemies that argueth a mans sins are pardoned Lecture XIX On Psal. 51.1 2. March 21. 1625. WE have already heard that in these words there were three things principally to be observed 1. That David in the great distresse he was now in flyeth unto God by prayer and seeketh helpe and comfort that way 2. That in this prayer wherein he seeketh helpe and comfort from God he begs nothing but the pardon of his sinnes 3. That the onely ground of his hope to speed well in this prayer and to obtaine the pardon of his sinnes was the knowledge he had of the mercy of God The two first of these wee have already finished it followeth now that we proceed to the third and last of them It is therefore here to be observed 1. That seeking pardon of his sinnes at the hands of God he pleadeth nothing but mercy hopeth to obtaine it no other way maketh that the onely ground of his hope in this suit and cryeth Have mercy on me ô Lord. 2. That the thing that made him hope he should find this mercy with God was nothing he found in himselfe but onely the knowledge he had of the Lords gracious disposition Have mercy upon mee ô God according to thy loving kindnesse according to the multitude of thy tender mercies As if he had said ô Lord there is nothing els to move thee to have mercy upon me but onely thine owne gracious and mercifull disposition 3. Yet had David before his fall done
desire the sincere milke of the Word And so will it thy prayers as is plaine by that speech of our Saviour Mar. 11.25 When yee stand praying forgive if yee have ought against any Yea when thou sayest the Lords prayer thou prayest God would stand affected to thee as thou standest affected to thine enemies Mat. 6.12 Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespas against us But to leave these there is a second sort and those the greater number by farre that will never absent themselves from the Sacrament for this they thanke God they beare malice to none in the World they are in charity with all men They know they are but beasts that will presume to come to the Sacrament and be out of charity they thanke God they are none of those To these men I will say as the Apostle doth Gal. 6.7 Be not deceived God is not mocked Know you have not to deale with men in this case whom you may easily deceive but with God that cannot be mocked Take heed Satan fill not your hearts to lye unto the Holy Ghost as Peter speaketh to Ananias Acts 5.3 It is good for you therefore to try your hearts well in this point and for your helpe herein I will give you some notes whereby you may know whether you have indeed forgiven them that have wronged you or no. First he that hath truly forgiven him that did him wrong hath cast of all purpose and desire of revenge so as he dares not doe him hurt though it lay in his power Rom. 12.19 Dearely beloved avenge not your selves Nay hee dares not give himselfe liberty to wish evill unto him as Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31.30 Nay he dares not rejoyce in his hurt though himselfe have had no hand in it Pro. 24.17 18. Rejoyce not when thine enemy falleth and let not thine heart be glad when he stumbleth lest the Lord see it and it displease him Hast thou thus forgiven Secondly he that hath truly forgiven his enemy will be willing to doe him good when he needs him and glad of such an opportunity Rom. 12.27 If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst give him drinke Looke to thy patterne thus doth thy father forgive Luk. 6.35 Love ye your enemies and doe good and ye shall be the children of the highest for he is kinde to the unthankefull and to the evill and Ephes. 4.32 Be ye kind to one another tender hearted forgiving one another even as God for Christs sake hath forgiven you Wilt thou say thou hast forgiven all the world thou malicest no body and yet there bee neighbours of thine that wronged thee as thou thinkest three foure five or sixe yeeres agoe and thou hast beene strange to them ever since thou shewest them no kindnesse but even in such ordinary courtesies as thou dost to the rest of thy neighbours thou balkest them alwaies and leavest them out so as all thy neighbours can witnesse thou art not friends with them Acts 5.3 Why hast Satan filled thy heart to lie unto the Holy Ghost Thirdly he that hath truly forgiven and is in charity will strive to forget and will not willingly thinke of the wrongs have beene done him by any â—he would faine learne the art of oblivion for such things because he knoweth the corruption of our nature is such that the thinking of wrongs will make the heart boile with desire of revenge Levit. 19.18 Thou shalt not avenge nor beare any grudge against the children of thy people but thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Shemei knew this and therefore prayeth David 2 Sam. 19.19 that he would not remember what he had done In this manner doth thy father forgive Ier. 31.34 I will forgive their iniquity and I will remember their sinne no more Fourthly he that hath truly forgiven and is void of all malice doth unfainedly desire to be at peace with him that hath done him most wrong and to love him and is therefore willing to seeke peace and use all meanes of reconciliation that he can Psal. 34.14 Seeke peace and ensue it Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as in you is have peace with all men 1 Thess. 4.11 Study to be quiet cast about for it strive earnestly for it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Yea 1 though he did the wrong not himselfe Mar. 11.25 Forgive if ye have ought against any 2 Though he be inferiour to himselfe Gen. 13.8 Abraham said to Lot c. For so doth our father he seeketh to his enemies for peace 2. Cor. 5.20 God beseecheth you by us to be reconciled Now what meanes hast thou used What desire hast thou shewed this way Fiftly he that hath truly forgiven is in charity indeed though he have some enemies that are so lewd as that he cannot thinke well of them nor dares shew kindnesse to them nor ought till he see them repent 2. Thess. 3.14 Note such and keepe no company with them that they may be ashamed and we have our fathers example for this Exod. 34.7 as mercifull as he is he will by no meanes cleare the guilty Yet doth he that hath truly forgiven unfainedly desire that the worst man that is would mend that he might thinke well of him He can therefore pray for such Mat. 5.44 I say unto you love your enemies pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you 2 Thess. 3.15 Count him not as an enemy but admonish him So doth thy father he unfainedly desireth the amendment of the worst of his enemies Ezek. 33.11 As I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that he turne from his way and live turne ye turne ye from your evill waies for why will ye die O house of Israel Hast thou this charity I know thou pretendest against such as thou hatest he is a bad man c. And dost thou dislike him for his badnesse onely 1. Likest thou none that are as bad 2. Can thy heart witnesse thou hast unfainedly desired his amendment Gal. 6.7 Be not deceived God is not mocked Looke to thy patterne love as thy father loveth Sixtly and lastly He that hath forgiven and is void of malice if the party that hath wronged him and hee thinketh ill of will not be reconciled reclaimed reformed will grieve for it it is a trouble to his mind to thinke ill of any man to be at ods and variance to be strange to any man though this cannot be avoided yet it is a trouble to him Psal. 120.6 7. My soule hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace I am for peace but when I speake they are for warre But see how this troubled him verse 5. Woe is me that I sojourne in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Kedar For as there is great comfort in love Phil. 2.1 so is there great vexation in variance to a good mind Looke to thy patterne therefore and thou shalt find thy Saviour
knoweth Christ to have dyed for him cannot but cast off and renounce his lusts and corruptions This is that also which the Prophet teacheth Zach. 12.10 I will powre upon them the spirit of grace and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced and they shall mourne aboundantly It is the spirit of grace onely that maketh a man able to know and beleeve aright that his sins pierced Christ that Christ in all that hee suffered had speciall respect unto him nothing but the spirit of grace maketh a man able to looke upon Christ whom he hath pierced to consider it to be moved with admiration and astonishment at this wonderfull love of his But when once the spirit of grace hath made a man to know and beleeve and consider this it must needs affect the heart much and make him mourne for his sins aboundantly it must needs worke in him a loathing of his sins and a resolution to set himselfe against them O that all wee that say wee know and beleeve that Christ loved us and dyed for us would thinke seriously of this Certainely thou that sayest so and findest no force in this assurance to mortifie sin in thee and to strengthen thee against thy corruptions deceivest thine owne soule and hast no true assurance that Christ bare such love to thee as to endure so much for thy sake Hereby wee know that wee know him to bee a propitiation for our sins saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 2.3 4. if wee keepe his commandements He that saith I know him to bee a propitiation for my sins for that is the knowledge of Christ he speaketh of as appeareth verse 2. and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar and the truth is not in him Hee is a ranke hypocrite and void of all truth of grace how faire a shew soever hee make in the Church of God O fearefull sentence against the most of such as say they have faith And so much shall suffice to have bin spoken of the first reason why true faith must needs mortifie corruption wheresoever it dwelleth it applyeth Christ particularly to every one that hath it The second reason of it is this because true faith joyneth and uniteth us unto Christ. This union that faith maketh betweene us and Christ is indeed mysticall and spirituall Yea this is a great mistery as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 5.32 But though it bee mysticall and supernaturall yet it is most true and reall a most neere and unspeakeable union that faith maketh betweene Christ and every beleeving soule as neere as betweene husband and wife Ephes. 5.23 as betweene the head and the members Ephes. 1.22 23. as betweene the vine and the branches Iohn 15.5 By faith we receive him and make him our owne Iohn 1.12 Nay we feed upon him and make him our owne as the meat we eate which is turned into our substance is made our owne Iohn 6.35 By faith hee dwelleth in us Ephes. 3.17 By faith wee are grafted into him Rom. 11.23 Now if faith do so joyne us unto Christ and make such an union betweene us and him it is not possible but it must needs mortifie and kill sin in us Wee cannot bee thus joyned unto Christ but wee must needs receive vertue and power from him his spirit must needs bee derived from him unto us He that is joyned unto the Lord saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.17 is one spirit The law of the spirit of life in Christ Iesus saith the Apostle Rom. 8.2 hath made me free from the law of sin and of death The spirit of Christ must needs free him from the dominion of sinne that is thus by faith united to him And therefore to conclude this second point Certainly that man in whom sin reigneth still in whom the strength of his naturall corruption is not at all abated is not united unto Christ and consequently hath no true faith in him If wee say we have fellowship with him saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 1.6 and walke in darkenes we lye and do not the truth Lecture LXVII on Psalme 51.5 Aug. 14. 1627. THE third and last point which hath beene propounded for the more distinct handling of the last means of mortification is this He that desireth to get strength against any corruption must not content himselfe to have faith but hee must exercise and make use of his faith in this worke The most of us loose much of the benefit and comfort wee might find in our faith because wee doe not make use of it nay the cause why wee find it so weake and feeble to stand us in any stead when wee have most need of it for our comfort is because wee have not beene wont to exercise it and put it into action We have an old proverbe Vse legs and have legs and experience teacheth that the neglect of exercising the body is a great meanes to weaken it much This may every whit as truly bee said of the graces of Gods spirit exercise them by practise and they will increase neglect to exercise them and they will decay in thee To every one that hath saith our Saviour in the parable of the talents Mat. 25.29 that is that by making use of it and imploying it doth shew that hee hath grace more shall bee given and bee shall have aboundance but from him that hath not shall bee taken away even that which hee hath The Apostle commending the Thessalonians saith 1 Thess. 1.3 hee remembred their worke of faith their faith was ever in action ever exercising it selfe And what is the proper worke and act wherein faith exerciseth it selfe Surely in taking hold of the promises that God hath made unto us in Christ in applying them unto our selves and resting upon them Thus must wee exercise our faith if we would have it grow if wee would have the comfort of it The Apostle saith of all the faithfull 2 Cor. 5.7 that they walke by faith In our whole conversation we may and ought to make use of our faith And of himselfe he saith that hee did live by his faith The life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God saith he Galat. 2.20 In all the occasions of our life we may and should exercise our faith and we loose a great deale of sweetnesse and comfort because we doe not so But in no occasion of our life can we have more use of our faith then when wee are troubled with any strong corruption which wee would faine overcome and get the mastery of Let us come then to Christ and stirre up our selves to take hold of him and confidently expect and looke for helpe and strength from him against it and wee may bee sure to bee delivered from the dominion of it Through God wee shall doe valiantly saith David Psal. 108.13 for hee it is that shall tread downe our enemies And Phil 4.13 I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me Wee read
driveth him to despaire in himselfe and to seeke helpe in Christ Yet in the Gospell Christ requireth nothing of the faithfull that is impossible for them to do His yoke is easie and his burden light as he saith Mat. 11.30 Secondly The faithfull may be in this life certaine of their salvation They may be sure of their justification Surely shall one say it is the promise made to the faithfull that should live in the daies of the Gospell Esa. 45.24 in the Lord have I righteousnesse They may be sure of their adoption Doubtlesse thou art our father say the faithfull Esa. 63.16 though Abraham be ignorant of us They may be sure of their perseverance in Gods favour unto the end Surely saith David Psal. 23.6 goodnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life They may be sure that after this life they shall inherit eternall glory We know saith Paul 2 Cor. 5.1 not speaking in his own person but in the person of all the faithfull that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heavens And we know saith Iohn 1 Ioh. 3.14 we are translated from death to life How knew he that By revelation No but by such an evidence as is common to all the faithfull Because we love the brethren saith he Now there could be no such assurance of their salvation in any of the faithfull if they knew not undoubtedly that their hearts were upright that they have truth of grace in them How could any conclude thus to the comfort of his soule I know I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren if he could not certainely know that he doth love the brethren and that in truth and sincerity and not in shew onely Hereby we know saith he 1 Ioh. 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit The spirit of sanctification and the truth of grace wrought in us thereby is the only thing that can assure us that we have any communion with God or are in his favour Thirdly and lastly That it is possible for us to know certainly that our hearts are upright is evident by the experience of Gods faithfull servants whose examples are recorded in the word for our comfort and incouragement We have a proverbiall speech probatum est Iob knew that his heart was upright or he would not have said as he did Iob 27.5 God forbid that I should justifie you till I die I will not remove mine integrity from me As if he should say I will die rather then beleeve you that would perswade me I am an hypocrite And 12.4 The just upright man is laughed to scorne And 16.17 19. There is not any injustice in my hands also my prayer is pure O earth cover thou not my bloud and let my cry have no place Also now behold my witnesse is in heaven and my record is on high Yea the poore soule had then beene in a most wofull case if he had not beene so certaine of the uprightnesse of his heart as that all those learned and worthy men could not make him to doubt of it David likewise was certaine of the uprightnesse of his heart or he durst never have said as he did Psal. 26.1 2. Iudge me O Lord for I have walked in mine integrity examine me ô Lord and prove me try my reines and my heart Hezekiah even in the time of his great affliction knew assuredly and was able to call God for a witnesse to his conscience Esa. 38.3 that he had walked before God in truth and with a perfect heart Yea Peter even then when he was so exceedingly dejected in himselfe for his fearefull fall knew so assuredly that his heart was upright that he did unfeignedly love Christ above all things in the world as that he durst confidently avouch it unto Christ himselfe and was grieved that Christ should question that the third time Lord saith he Iohn 21.17 thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee And to conclude the Apostle Iohn speaking in the name not of himselfe onely or of some rare and extraordinary persons saith 1 Iohn 5.19 We know that we are of God that is borne of God truly regenerate as appeareth by the former verse Thus you see there is no such impossibility no such difficulty in the matter but we may know and be certaine whether our hearts be upright or no. True it is the best Christian that is may be at some times doubtfull and uncertaine in this point unable to discerne that there is truth of grace in him If he could rightly examine his owne heart and waies he might find it out But he is not at all times in case to examine himselfe thus The best are subject 1 to spirituall desertion sometimes through their owne sloth and negligence as the Church was Cant. 3.1 and 5.6 2 To such tentations and sorrowes as doe even overwhelme their spirits Psal. 142.3 In such a case it is good 1 to call to mind the times that are past and the evidence thou hast formerly had of the uprightnesse of thy heart Psal. 77.5 6. 2 Even then cast not away thy confidence but having lost thine evidence seek and sue and cry to God for a new copy of it as David did even in that case Psal. 77. ◠3 Vse the helpe of some faithfull and experienced Christian who in this case may be better able to judge of thee then thou art thy selfe And that is the second Motive that may perswade us to examine our selves diligently in this point The third and last is taken from the benefit and comfort we shall receive in this when by diligent triall and examination of our selves wee can find that there is truth of grace in us that our hearts are sound and upright with God O the comfort that this will yeeld us will abundantly recompence all the paines wee can take about it This will appeare to be so in two points First This will make every duty every service we doe to God sweet and comfortable to us when we can know we have performed it in truth and uprightnesse of heart This motive the Apostle giveth us Gal. 6 4. Let every man prove his owne worke and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another When the people in Davids time contributed largely towards the building of the Temple it is said they rejoyced and found great comfort and the reason is given 1 Chron. 19 9. because they did it with a perfect and upright heart So when all Iudah in Asa his time renewed their covenant and bound themselves by solemne oath to cleave unto the Lord and to the purity of his religion and worship it is said 2 Chron 15.15 they rejoyced at the oath and the reason is given because they had sworne with all their heart So Paul professeth of
that loveth the Lord is a good man a sound elect Christian an upright hearted man Let them that love thy name all good men all sound hearted men saith David Psal. 5.11 be joyfull in thee So Psal. 119.132 Looke thou upon me and be mercifull unto me as thou usest to doe to those that love thy name If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne of him As if he had said Whatsoever men may thinke of such howsoever men may account many of such to be no better then hypocrites yea howsoever they may oft times thinke so of themselves also yet God approveth and highly esteemeth of them Secondly All Gods promises are appropriated unto such as love the Lord and therfore all such must needs be upright in heart See this first in heavenly and eternall blessings Iames 1.12 He shall receive the crowne of liâ—â— which the Lord hath promised to them that love him and 2.5 Hath not God chosen the poore of this world rich in faith and heires of the kingdome which hee hath promised to them that love him All that love the Lord shall goe to heaven and none but they See this secondly in spirituall blessings All the comforts of the Gospell righteousnesse peace and joy in the Holy Ghost the fatnesse of Gods house comfort in the Word and Sacraments are promised to them that love the Lord and to none but them 1 Cor. 2.9 Eye hath not seene eare hath not heard neither have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him See this thirdly in temporall blessings Because he hath set his love upon me saith the Lord Psal. 91.14 therefore will I deliver him Rom. 8.28 We know that all things worke together for the good of such as love God They that love God may be sure to be made the better by their prosperity and by their adversity by their sicknesse and by their health everything that befalleth them shall be sanctified unto them and to none but such And on the other side he that loveth not the Lord hath no right to any blessing of God no promise of God belongeth unto him but a certaine looking for of judgement and fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10.27 If any man love not the Lord Iesus saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 16.22 let him bee Anathema Maranatha as if hee had said let him bee accursed even unto the comming of Christ to judgement Thirdly and lastly See this confirmed by a practicall experiment When Peter was so dejected in the sense of his fearefull sinne that hee thought himselfe unworthy ever to be imployed or to meddle any more in the worke of his Apostleship and ministery see how and by what argument our Saviour seeketh to raise him and comfort him Iohn 21.15 Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me As if he had said If this bee in thee be of good comfort thou art not quite fallen from God thy heart is upright for all thy fall And thus may we comfort any poore Christian in their greatest distresse of Conscience You see then that that we doe out of true love to God will give us a comfortable testimony that our hearts are upright so will not that doe that is done meerely out of such a feare of Gods wrath as hath no mixture of love in it See an instance for this in those false hearted Iewes that perished in the wildernesse as wee shall find it set downe Psal. 78.34 36 37. When he slew them sometimes by fiery serpents sometimes by strange pestilence and other judgements then they sought him and returned and enquired early after God They made great shewes of repentance great protestations of amendment as you have knowne many lewd men in extreame sicknesses doe But what came all these shewes unto That you shall find verse 36 37. They did but flatter him with their mouth and they lied to him with their tongues for their hearts were not right with him There is no truth of heart in those shewes of repentance and goodnesse that are extorted from us onely by the judgements of God and sense of his wrath that grow out of that feare that hath no mixture of love in it Now let us make some application of this that we have heard And seeing whatsoever good thing we doe out of love to God is pleasing to him and nothing els if we truly love the Lord our hearts are upright if the love of God be not in us there is no truth in our hearts but we shall be sure to have our portion with hypocrites Let us therefore try our owne hearts by this note Let us every one of us seriously bethinke our selves if the Lord should speake to every one of us particularly and by name and aske us that question that he did Peter Iohn 21.15 Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me what answer wee would be able to make unto him Certainely your answer to this question would be very indifferent Some of you that have no love of God in you at all but hate him in your hearts would be ready to answer him most confidently and some others of you that doe indeed intirely and unfeignedly love him would make a very doubtfull and fearefull answer unto this question Let mee direct my speech to you both severally and apart For the first of you I know you will be ready to say Is there any man so ungracious so lewd that he doth not love the Lord that he doth hate the Lord Yes yes alas there be many such in the world and in the Church too They hate the Lord not as he is their Creatour and preserver for in those respects they will seeme to love him but as he is a law-giver and hath given them such lawes as do curbe them and are most crosse and contrary to their nature as he is their Soveraigne Lord and King that requireth obedience of them unto those lawes as he is God the avenger as the Prophet calleth him Psal. 94.1 that will take vengeance of them for their sinnes in these respects they hate him His Citizens hated him saith our Saviour in the Parable Luke 19.14 we will not have him to reigne over us Yea they hate him with a mortall hatred Their soule abhorred me saith the Lord Zach. 11.8 and wish with all their hearts as to their most mortall enemy a fearefull thing to be spoken or thought that he had no being that he were quite rid out of the world Many such wretches I say there be in the world and even in the Church too and if thou knewest thy selfe well thou wouldst find thy selfe to be of that wretched number But though thou knowest not thy selfe the Lord knoweth thee well and will one day say to thee as he said to a great number that were members of the true Church as thou art professours of the true religion as thou
in our hearts is because we observe it no more nor take our selves with it we feele it no burden nor trouble to us we complaine not more to God of it nor cry more earnestly to him for helpe against it We have not because we aske not as the Apostle speaketh in another case Iam. 4.2 LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 6 Lecture XCV On Psalme LI. 6. August XIX MDCXXVIII And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome WE have already heard that David suing unto God for mercy in the pardon of those heinous sinnes hee had falne into doth make humble confession of his sinne and accuse himselfe before God for it not onely in grosse and generall ver 3. but more fully in the three verses following For 1. He acknowledgeth his sin in particular that very sin that Nathan had charged him with ver 4. I have done this evill in thy sight 2. He aggravateth his sinne by foure arguments that is to say 1. From the consideration of the person against whom hee had sinned verse 4. Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. From the consideration of the fountaine and root from whence this his sin did spring even his vile and cursed nature ver 5. Behold I was borne in iniquity and in sinne did my mother conceive me 3. From the consideration of that delight the Lord taketh in the truth and uprightnesse of the heart which hee found his corrupt heart so farre from specially in the committing of these foule sinnes in the beginning of this sixt verse Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts 4. Lastly From the consideration of that truth of saving grace which God had wrought in him before he fell into these sinnes in these last words of the sixt verse And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome For so I read the words 1. Because the originall will beare this sense as well as the other as might be shewed by many other places of Scripture where words of the future tense are put for the preter-perfect tense and as appeareth by the judgement of the most and best interpreters that is to say the Septuagint the vulgar latine Pagin Vatablus Tremellius Calvin Bucer the Geneva translatours who all understand the words to be meant of the time past not of the present or future time 2. Because this sense doth best agree with the scope of the place for David doth yet continue in the aggravation of his sinne and in professing his humiliation and sorrow for it The summe then of these words is an aggravation of his foule sinnes from the consideration of that sound conversion and truth of grace that God had wrought in him before hee did thus fall And in the words there are these three principall things to bee observed 1. The description David maketh of his owne true conversion and regeneration In the hidden part he had knowne wisedome 2. The author and worker of this his conversion In the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome 3. The end and purpose David had in mentioning the truth of his conversion in this place that is to say to aggravate and increase his sinne by the consideration of it And for the first of these three points before we can receive that instruction which the Holy Ghost intendeth to give us in them three questions must first be moved and answered for the opening of the words First What meaneth he here by Wisedome I answer By wisedome he meaneth true religion and piety the knowledge of the right way how to serve God and to save our owne soules This onely the Holy Ghost calleth true wisedome Vnto man he said saith Iob 28.28 the feare of the Lord that is wisdome Teach us so to number our daies to be so perswaded of and to thinke of the uncertainty of our lives saith Moses in his prayer Psal. 90 1â— as we may apply our hearts unto wisedome As if hee had said As we may seriously study and endeavour to please thee and provide for the salvation of our owne soules But wisedome is justified of her children saith our Saviour Matth. 11.19 As though he should say Though the right way of salvation which Iohn Baptist and I doe teach be despised and rejected by the world yet by all those that God hath appointed unto salvation it is approved of and received Secondly What meaneth he here by the hidden part I answer By it he meaneth the heart which he called before the inward parts Thus the Lord himselfe expoundeth it Iob 38.36 Who hath put wisedome in the inward parts or who hath given understanding to the heart So the Apostle calleth the regenerate part the hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 3.4 because it is hidden and concealed from all men Who can know it Ier. 17.9 Thou even thou onely saith Solomon 1 King 8.39 knowest the hearts of all the children of men Thirdly And how is hee then said here to have knowne wisedome in the hidden part I answer He did not onely see and discerne in his judgement the right way of salvation but God had made him able also with his heart and in affection to approve and like of it to know it feelingly experimentally effectually And indeed this is the onely right and saving knowledge This was the knowledge of Christ that the Apostle made so high account of Doubtlesse saith he Phil. 3.8.10 I count all things but losse for the excellency of the knowledge of Iesus Christ that I mâ—y know him and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of his sufferings that is experimentally and effectually And they that know not God and his waies thus in their heart but in their braine onely know him not aright As it is said of the Priests Elyes sonnes 1 Sam. 2.12 and may be too truly of many a Minister now even of such as can preach well that they knew not the Lord. The words then being thus opened we see this Doctrine doth naturally arise from them for our instruction That true and saving knowledge is the principall worke of Gods grace in the conversion of a man See the proofe of this Doctrine in three points First In every one whom God doth convert and regenerate hee worketh saving knowledge spirituall understanding This is the tenour of the new covenant Ier. 31 3â— 34. I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and will be their God and they shall be my people And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord For I will forgive their iniquity and I will remember their sinne no more Every one whom God receiveth into covenant and to favour whose sinnes he forgiveth even the least the weakest of them all
Sacrament that hath not care before hee goe to it to purge and cleanse himselfe from his sinnes 2. For the ministery of the word Every one saith the Lord Eze. 14.7 8. which separateth himselfe from mee and setteth up his idols in his heart every mans lust wee know is his idoll covetousnesse is idolatry Col. 3.5 and putteth the stumbling blocke of his iniquitie before his face affecteth it loveth it cannot looke of on it and commeth to a Prophet to enquire of him concerning mee seeketh to know my will out of my word I will set my face against that man saith the Lord. Certainely that man that bringeth to the hearing of the word any knowne sinne with him in his heart affecteth it loveth it is not willing to part with it separateth himselfe from God can have no hope that God will joyne or worke with him in this his ordinance nay hee highly provoketh God by comming to it in this manner Wherefore saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.1.2 laying aside all malice all guile and hypocrisies and envies and evill speakings as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that ye may grow thereby As if hee had said There is no hope wee should ever grow in grace or thrive by the word in the best ministery under heaven if our care bee not before wee come to it to lay aside all our knowne sinnes with full purpose of heart never to take them up againe 3. Lastly For prayer If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands toward him saith Zophar Iob 11.13 14. if iniquitie bee in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles As if hee had said If a man before hee goe to prayer bee not carefull to cast away all his knowne sinnes nay if hee winke at or beare with any sinne that hee knoweth to be in his family he can have no hope to find audience or acceptance with God in any prayer that hee maketh unto him So that you see how undoubted a truth it is which the Prophet speaketh Esay 59.2 Our iniquities will separate betweene us and our God Certainely this is the maine cause why all Gods ordinances prove so fruitlesse to us wee read and heare and receive the Sacrament and pray ordinarily yea wee sometimes keepe fasts too and yet are never the better Though God have promised hee will meet with his people in his publique worship There that is in the tabernacle of the congregation I will meet with the children of Israel saith the Lord Exodus 29.43 And hee hath bound himselfe every whit as much to meet with his people in his publique worship under the Gospell as hee did then as is plaine Matth. 28. â—0 yet wee frequenting the tabernacle of the congregation ordinarily can seldome or never meet the Lord there nor find his gracious presence there What is the cause of this Surely some knowne sinne we harbour in our selves and which wee have no care to purge our selves of when we should goe to God breaketh the meeting and seperateth betweene us and our God So that to conclude the third Meanes If it bee indeed a trouble to us that we feele no more life and power no more fruit and comfort in any of Gods ordinances let us learne of Saul and do as he did 1 Sam. 14.37 38. When he had sought to God and the Lord answered him not he resolveth to search and find out by the best meanes that he could the speciall sinne that was the cause of it And so should we do Fourthly and lastly If wee doe indeed desire that God would accompany his ordinances and worke with them in our hearts we must beg this of God by fervent prayer This course wee should take in all things we are troubled with the want of in every thing wee doe desire Bee carefull for nothing saith the Apostle Philip. 4 6. but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thankesgiving let your request bee made knowne unto God As if he had said Acquaint God with all your desires But in our spirituall wants especially we should doe this No suit we can make to God pleaseth him so well as this when we beg grace of him It pleased the Lord saith the Text 1 King 3.10 that Solomon had asked this thing that is to say Wisedome and grace to governe well Neither is there any suit that we may be so sure to speed in as this How much more saith our Saviour Luk. 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him And thus have I finished the two first things that I promised to handle in the enforcing of this exhortation it followeth that I proceed to the third and last thing that is to say To answer that which many good hearts are apt to object against themselves in this case There is no one thing that many of Gods servants doe more complaine of and mourne for then this that in no action or occasion of their life they are so heartlesse or uncomfortable as in the duties of Gods worship they profit not by any of Gods ordinances the Lord worketh not with them in their hearts For this they mourne and vexe themselves as judging it to be a certaine signe that they are forsaken of God and out of his favour yea they are even apt to resolve with themselves as good never a whit as never the better it is to no purpose for them to frequent the ordinances of God any longer seeing they are never the better for them To these good soules I have two things to say 1. Somewhat for their direction 2. Somewhat for their comfort First For thy direction I must say unto thee that 1 Seeing thou art expressely commanded of God to read and heare the Word to receive the Sacrament to pray 2 and that these are the meanes he hath ordained to work grace in thee and to save thee if ever thou be saved Therefore thou must 1 hold thy selfe bound to use them still even though yet thou think thou dost receive no good by them 2 strive to use them in obedience to God 3 use those foure meanes thou hast beene directed 4 wait for Gods blessing in the use of them Remember what the Apostle saith Gal. 6.9 Let us not be weary of well-doing for in due season wee shall reape if we faint not Thou must do as those poore impotent persons did Ioh. 5.3 they came to the poole of Bethesda and lay waiting there for the moving of the water So must thou still bring thy selfe to these ordinances of God and wait till God shall be pleased to stirre and move thy heart by them We read of Iacob that when the Lord had wrastled with him and seemed desirous to leave him and be gone Gen. 32.26 Iacob resolved he would not let him goe till hee had blessed him So should all true Israelites doe follow the Lord constantly in the use
for thee the death of the Crosse that cursed death if he had not beene made a curse for thee Christ both redeemed us saith the Apostle Gal. 3.13 from the curse of the law being made a curse for us for it is written Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree The scripture indeed seemeth to ascribe our redemption wholy to his bodily death and to the bloud that he shed for us We have redemption through his bloud even the forgivenesse of our sins saith the Apostle Eph. 1 7. And Revel 5. â— Thou hast redeemed us to God by thy bloud But wee must understand that in these and such like places the holy Ghost useth a Synechdoche that is putteth one part of Christs passion for the whole And two reasons there are why his whole passion is expressed by this part of it rather then by the other 1. Because the shedding of his bloud was the most apparant and sensible signe and evidence that hee did indeed lay downe his life and dye for us yea that hee dyed a violent death For the life of the flesh is in the bloud saith the Lord Levit. 17.11 2. This did best declare him to bee the true propitiatory sacrifice that was figured by all the sacrifices under the law that lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world as Iohn Baptist calleth him Ioh. 1. â—9 But it was not that alone that could have done the deed all the pains and torments he endured in his body for us could not have obtained for us the pardon of any one sin He suffered much more in his soule for us then he did in his body He made his soule an offering for sin as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 53.10 His soule was exceeding sorrowfull even to the death Mat 26.38 He endured the torments of the soule aswell as of the body for us Yea the curse of God and those unspeakeable and unconceivable torments that were due to all the sinnes of all Gods Elect both in body and soule he endured to the uttermost The Lord spared him not as the Apostle saith Rom. 8.32 nor abated him one farthing of our debt but made him pay it all The Lord laid upon him saith the Prophet Esa. 53.6 the iniquity of us all that is the punishment due unto all our iniquities And verse 4. Surely hee hath borne our griefes and carried our sorrowes the sorow and anguish that was due to us for our sinnes hee hath borne it all and every jot of it and so he made full satisfaction to the justice of God for us and unlesse he had so done he could never have redeemed us from our sins He made our peace through the bloud of his crosse saith the Apostle Col. 1.20 by no death but by that cursed death hee could have made our peace with God Fourthly and lastly Christ himselfe by dying for us the death of the Crosse and by enduring in body and soule the torments due to our sins could not have made our peace with God if hee had not beene more then a man more then a creature admit it had beene possible for a creature to have borne Gods curse if hee had not beene God All his sufferings could not have bin a price sufficient to redeeme one soule to purchase the pardon of one sin if they had not bin the sufferings of God himselfe The infinite wrath of God due unto sinne which no creature is able to beare at once and therefore must be enduring of it everlastingly Their worme shall never dye saith the Prophet Esay 66.24 their fire shall never be quenched Christ being God mighty in strength as Iob speaketh Iob 9.4 was able to beare altogether and at once in that short time that he was upon the Crosse. The Apostle calleth the bloud of Christ wherby we are redeemed a precious bloud 1 Pet. 1.19 And indeed it must needs bee precious of infinite price and merit able to countervaile and answer for the everlasting torments that were due to the sins of all Gods elect because it was the bloud of God himselfe God purchased his Church with his owne bloud saith the Apostle Actes 20.28 God laid downe his life for us saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.16 The Lord of glory was crucified saith holy Paul 1 Cor. 2.8 Nothing but the infinite suffering of such a person could have procured us the pardon of the least of our sins Now to conclude this use of instruction and to make some application of it Learne by this that thou hast heard to judge rightly of sin of every sin of thine owne sins especially Labour to have a sound judgement in this point to bee perswaded in thy judgement that every sin is a most deadly and heinous thing Know thou and see saith the Lord Ier. 2.19 that it is an evill thing and bitter that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God and that my feare is not in thee Iudge not according to the appearance Ioh. 7.24 of this matter but judge righteous judgement Iudge not of sin according as the world judgeth of it nor according to those colours that Sathan and thine owne foolish heart is apt to put upon it but judge of sin as God in his word judgeth of it for his judgement will stand when all is done Account it a point of extreame folly in thy selfe and a signe that thou hast lost all judgement that thou art strangely blinded besotted and bewitched by the devill even this I say that thou canst thinke of any sin that it is but a small matter that thou canst so sleight and make nothing of many sins that thou dost in thy heart so scorne and befoole them whom thou seest so precise and fearefull to do the least thing that might offend God Fooles make a mocke of sin saith Solomon Prov. 149. They are fooles certainely and starke fooles that make so small a matter of any sin But for the better perswading you to hearken to my counsell in this I will 1. give you two motives to seeke for soundnesse of judgement in this case â— I will shew you the meanes whereby you may rectifie your judgements in this point And for the Motives consider First That no man can truly repent of his sinne nor bee affected with it as he ought to be till he can rightly judge of sin know how heinous and dangerous a thing it is The will and affections of a man are swayed by his judgement Be ye changed by the renewing of your mind saith the Apostle Rom. 12.2 All saving repentance and change of the heart beginneth in the renewing and rectifying of the mind and judgement This will the better appeare if wee consider five things that are required in true repentance 1. Wee must cast away with loathing and detestation our sinnes as a man would cast away a menstruous and filthy ragge that by chance is fallen upon him and say to it get thee hence Esay 30.22 2. Wee must hate and abhorre
to the man that had the palsey Matth. 9 2 Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiven thee thou shalt be saved Why so Because he hath Gods written Word to assure him of it Els how can any particular man be assured certitudine fidei that his body shall rise againe at the last day as every Papist as well as every Protestant professeth that he is Hath he any Word of God to assure him by name that his body shall rise againe No but because God in his Word hath said Ioh. 5.28.29 that all that are dead good and bad shall rise at the last day and come unto judgement therefore every true Christian doth as undoubtedly believe it as if God had named him in his Word as he did Iosiah and Cyrus long before they were borne and said unto him thy body shall rise againe at the last day But then it is objected secondly That he that is so qualified as is mentined in these foure places that I have alledged shall indeed be certainly saved but who can be assured that he is so qualified that he hath truly repented that he truly loveth God and his children that he truly believeth in Christ Specially how can he be assured of that by the Word of God The heart of man we know is deceitfull as the Prophet speaketh Ieremie 17.9 And experience prooveth that many that seemed to have truly repented and believed have by their falling away declared that it was nothing so Two answers I have to give unto this First That though many have deceived themselves in this point yet it is evident by the Scriptures that a true Christian may be assured he hath all these foure graces in him in truth and sinceritie Hezekiah was undoubtedly assured that his life was truly reformed that he had truly repented or els he could not have said as he did in his extreamâ—â—ffliction Esa. 38.3 Remember now O Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight Peter was undoubtedly assured and that even in the time of the great dejectednesse of his spirit that he loved the Lord in truth or els he would never have said as he did Iohn 21.17 Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee The faithfull in whose name the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 3.14 were undoubtedly assured that they do truly love the children of God or els they could not have said as they did there By this we know that we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren The poore man whose child was possessed was undoubtedly assured that he had true faith or els he could never have said as hee did to the Lord himselfe Marke 9.24 even then when he was so humbled in the sense of his owne infidelity Lord I doe believe helpe thou mâ—ne unbeliefe In a word All that have true grace in them may undoubtedly know they have it in them in truth for the Spirit of God is given to that end principally to give them a comfortable assurance that they are in the state of grace We have received not the spirit of the world saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.12 but the spirit that is of God that we might know the things that are freely given us of God Secondly A man may be assured by the word that he hath these graces in him in truth and sincerity so as he cannot be deceived in them because the word cannot deceive him For as God gave Moses in the mount a patterne according to which he would have all things made in the Tabernacle See saith he that thou make all things according to the patterne shewed to thee in the mount Hebr. 8.5 so that when he viewed the worke and saw all was done according to that patterne he was sure they had done right and blessed them as we read Exod. 39 43. So hath the Lord given us a patterne in his Word according to which he would have everything in his spirituall Tabernacle saith repentance love obedience to be wrought And if a man can find that that grace that he hath is according to this patterne as if the fault be not in himselfe if he will take paines to view the worke well as Moses did he may Let every man prove his owne worke saith the Apostle Gal. 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another then may he be sure it is right then shall he certainly be blessed of God as Bezaliel and Abâ—liab were of Moses when all that they had done was found to be according to the patterne that was given in the mount And thus you have seene that all true assurance of salvation is grounded upon the Word of God and upon it alone Let us now make some application of this second signe in two points unto our selves and examine our owne assurance by it First canst thou prove by the Word of God that thou art in the state of salvation Then art thou an happy man If thou canst norâ— how confident soever thou seemest to be thou wilt find one day that thy state is not good For 1. Thou hast cause to distrust thy assurance that it is not sound No mans private spirit is to be trusted in this case He that trusteth in his owne heart is a foole saith Solomon Pro. 28.26 Gods Spirit must witnesse with our spirits that we are his children as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.16 or els we can never be sure of it And Gods Spirit giveth no testimony as we have heard but according to the Word so that no man can have any sound comfort in the assurance he seemeth to have of Gods favour unlesse he have the Word of God to confirme it unto him In God will I praise his Word saith David Psal 6.10 11. in the Lord will I praise his Word In God have I put my trust As if he had said I thank God for his Word for that is the onely ground of my comfort of all that trust and confidence I have in him of all that assurance that I have of his favour in Christ. 2. Thou must looke to have thy evidence questioned one day He that desired to have the Apostles in fingering as our Saviour telleth them Luke 22.31 that he might sift them as wheat be sure will deale with thee also in this kind one day And nothing will be able to convince him to stop his mouth and beat him from thee but the word onely That is the onely sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 That is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Captaine did fight against him and overcome him Matth. 4.4 7 10. And if thou canst be able to alledge the Word for thy assurance and claime to heaven to prove by the Word that thy faith thy repentance thy love is sincere then shalt thou be able to overcome â—im
unfeinedly and serve him with upright hearts that yet doe not know they doe so And though such may bee sure as you have heard in the former direction to attaine vnto assurance of Gods favour in the end yet would they certainly attaine unto it sooner and in better measure if themselves did know that they doe unfeinedly feare God and serve him with upright hearts Hereby wee know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 3.19 that we are of the truth and shall before him assure our hearts When once we know we are of the truth of the number of those that are sincere and upright hearted then shall we assure our hearts even before God Now no man can know this well that is not carefull to observe consider and examine his owne waies Ponder the path of thy feet saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 4.26 and let all thy waies be established As if he had said By pondering and considering our doings well we may have them established make them stable and firme such as we may build sound comfort and assurance upon Hee that doth truth saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.21 that is hee that is indeed and in his practise not in profession onely a godly man commeth to the light that his deeds may bee made manifest that they are wrought in God As if hee should say Hee doth by the Word examine his deeds whether they bee so performed as God may bee pleased with them Certainely there is never a good duty wee performe at any time never a prayer wee make never a Sermon wee preach or heare never an almes wee give nay I say more never a bargaine wee make never a duty wee performe even towards men in our particular callings but it may give us assurance of Gods love if we can find it hath beene wrought in God that is done by the guidance of his spirit and with an upright heart For no man can doe any thing with an upright heart that is in faith and obedience and love to God till he be in Gods favour till he be in the state of grace and a justified man A corrupt tree saith our Saviour Mat. 7.18 a man that is in his naturall estate cannot bring forth good fruit As many as are led by the spirit of God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.14 they are the sons of God certainely Therfore also he telleth poore servants Col. 3.24 that did their service to their idolatrous and bad masters in singlenesse of heart fearing God that they knew even by this that they should receive of the Lord the reward of inheritance They might grow assured of their salvation even by doing the duties of servants with good and upright hearts And as any one duty performed with a good heart will give assurance of this in some measure so the more good works any man knoweth he hath done the longer he knoweth that he hath continued in a constant care to please God in all his waies the stronger his assurance shall be A strong and full assurance of salvation will not be gotten in a day or two by one or two good actions but by a constant continuing in wel doing and by long proofe and experience of the working of Gods grace in our hearts We desire saith the Apostle Heb. 6.11 that every one of you doe shewe the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end As if he should say You have good things in you now and such as accompany salvation such as may give you good assurance of your salvation you shew much labour of love ye have ministred to the Saints and yet do minister but if you would get full assurance of hope you must hold out and doe so still to the end Two things there be that are wont to be objected by many a good heart against this First If a man could certainely know that the duties hee performeth were done with an upright heart that in his conversation and course of life he were led by the spirit of God then he might indeed thereby get this assurance But there is all the difficulty every man may find by experience the truth of that which the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 The heart is deceitfull above all things and desparately wicked who can know it To this I answer that though this be indeed an hard thing yet this is not impossible The Lord that knoweth our hearts as deceitfull as they be as the Prophet there speaketh verse â—0 maketh his children also able to know their owne hearts and the uprightnesse of them Hezekiah knew he had walked before God in truth and with an upright heart as himselfe professeth Esa. 38.3 And Peter certainely knew that hee did unfeignedly love the Lord and durst call the Lord himselfe to witnesse for this Ioh. 21.17 And there is no Christian but if hee would ponder the path of his feet and take heed to his to his waies according to the word and take paines to examine them by the rules thereof he might know the uprightnesse of his owne heart in them it might be made manifest unto him that they are wrought in God as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3 2â— Yea when he is at the worst and most destitute of his assurance if he could examine his owne heart he should find in it evident arguments of uprightnesse as feare to offend God in any thing longing after his favour and prizing it above all things love of the brethren poverty of spirit and griefe of heart for it upon which he might ground good assurance that he is in the favour of God O the wrong we doe to our selves in the carelesse neglect of observing and examining our own waies This is a maine difference betweene the upright hearted Christian and the naturall man The one is ever best perswaded of his own estate when he thinketh least of his owne waies and doings he cannot abide to examine his owne waies or to thinke seriously of his owne doings If by any hand of God upon him or by a searching ministery they bee brought into his mind it is a death unto him Like unto the broken merchant that cannot abide to goe into his counting house to cast over his bookes On the other side The upright hearted Christian is never so comfortable as when he hath most seriously coâ—siâ—ered his owne waies when his heart hath beene so searched as he can looke into the bottome of it Let every man prove his own worke saith the Apostle Gal 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another A good man shall be satisfied from himselfe saith Solomon Pro. 14.14 He shall if he will take paines to examine his owne heart find sufficient ground of comfort in himselfe The second thing that many a good soule will object against this is That hee hath done what hee can to examine his owne heart and hee can find no truth of grace in himselfe nothing to ground any good assurance upon To this I
his eyes and let him see his owne estate he found himselfe to be a most wretched man for all his morall righteousnesse O saith he there was not a viler wretch in the world than I was for all that Of all the sinners in the world saith he 1 Tim. 1.15 I was the chiefe He esteemed no better of all his civill righteousnesse than of dung that he might win Christ which he knew he could never do so long as he put any confidence in that till he renounced and loathed that And so will it be with every one of you beloved when God shall be pleased to open your eyes as he did his servant Pauls you will see then your case is most wretched for all your civill honesty you will see that you that tooke your selves to be such honest and just men are the chiefe of sinners you will see that though as you have heard your just dealing with men your fidelity your kindnesse and mercifulnesse are in themselves good things and pleasing to God yet God is never a whit the better pleased with you for them They that are in the flesh in their naturall estate unregenerated unconverted by the Word and Spirit saith the Apostle Rom. 8.8 cannot please God Nothing that is in them nothing that they do can please God And Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Till by a lively faith thou knowest thy selfe to be in Christ thou canst have no hope that any thing thou dost doth please God Two evident reasons there be for this First because Christ is the onely fountaine of all true goodnesse As the branch saith our Saviour himselfe Ioh. 15.4 cannot heare fruit unlesse it abide in the vinâ— no more can ye except ye abide in me And Vers. 5. Without me ye can do nothing Till by faith we are ingrafted into Christ we can beare no good fruit Secondly Because whatsoever the naturall man doth though it be for the substance of the action good as I have shewed you it is because it is commanded of God yet he doth it not well that is with a good heart and therefore cannot please God in his doing of it For the Lord is pleased with nothing that we do unlesse it be done with a good heart The Lord looketh to the heart saith he 1 Sam. 16.7 Give to every man saith Salomon in his prayer at the dedication of the temple 1 King 8 39. according to his wayes whose heart thou knowest As if he had said As thou seest his heart to be for thou even thou onely knowest the hearts of all the children of men Now no naturall man no man that is out of Christ can possibly do any good thing with a good heart For it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 And nothing is done with a good heart that is not done out of love to God and care to please him By this we know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 that we love the children of God when we love God and keepe his commandements Observe two things in these words 1. That we can never love our neighbour aright unlesse we first love God and the love we beare to our neighbour doth proceed and grow from the love we beare to God 2. That we can never do any thing that God hath commanded us well and with a good heart till we first love God and do it out of love unto him Now no naturall man can do that that he doth in love to God and care to please him but out of selfe-love and by-respects For if he did he would love Gods Word he would make conscience of one commandement of God aswell as of another specially of the commandements of the first Table which are the greatest commandements Mat. 21.38 Nay it is not possible for any man truly to love the Lord till he be first by faith perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. It is faith that worketh by love saith the Apostle Galat. 5.6 We love him saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4 19. because he loved us first And what love of God to us is it that breedeth in us a true love to him againe Surely not his common love but when we once know by faith that he so loved us that he gave his Sonne for us then we shall truly love him and out of love keepe his commandements and never till then Herein is love saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 4.10 not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes And thus you see no naturall man can find sound comfort in any goodnesse that is in him or done by him Lecture CXXXIV On Psalme 51.7 Decemb. 8. 1629. IT followeth now that we shew the truth of this third Motive in that goodnesse also that is to be found in many an hypocrite And in the handling of this we will observe the same method that we did in the former First It cannot be denied but there is some goodnesse to be found in many an hypocrite yea much more goodnesse is to be found in him than in the meere naturall man This will evidently appeare unto you in three points First The goodnesse of the civill and morall man is seene onely in the duties of the second Table and exercised towards man he is all for man just kind mercifull unblameable towards man but he is nothing for God carelesse of that service that is done directly and immediately unto him But the hypocrites goodnesse is seene most in the duties of the first Table and shewed in such things as do more directly and immediately concern the Lord himselfe And these are doubtlesse the chiefe duties The first Table is the first and the great commandement as our Saviour himselfe calleth it Matth. 22.38 Secondly The civill mans goodnesse is moved and guided onely by the dimme light of nature or by the opinion and custome and example of men But the hypocrite is directed and moved by a farre more cleare and excellent light even by the light of the Word The Word and the Ministery thereof hath wrought a change in him and drawne him to do that that he doth As it is said of Herod Marke 6.20 that when he heard Iohn he did many things Yea he is in some sort made partaker of the Holy Ghost as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.4 And from hence ariseth a third difference That the goodnesse that is in many an hypocrite doth more nearely resemble the goodnesse that is in the regenerate man and is more hardly distinguished and differenced from it than the goodnesse of the civill man doth as is evident by the daily complaints of many a good foule I will instance but in five particulars wherein you may see how much goodnesse there may be in the man that is but an hypocrite above that that there is in the meere naturall man be he never so civill and morall a man The first is his affection to the Word of
right hand of my righteousnesse And Vers. 14. Feare not thou worme Iacob thou that art so base and contemptible in thine owne eye I will helpe thee saith the Lord. Yea of all the faithfull those that are now before-hand so fearfull and weake have most promises of God that he will give them strength sufficient when the time of tryall shall come Out of weakenesse they were made strong as you heard Hâ—b 11.34 My grace is sufficient for thee saith the Lord to Paul 2 Cor. 12.9 for my strength is made perfect in weaknesse He giveth power to the saint saith the Prophet Esa. â—0 29 and to them that have no might he increaseth strength Certainly if Gods people would make use of their faith in making claim to these promises of God and challenging of him in humble prayer the performance of them unto themselves they could not be so tormented with slavish feares as they are The fourth and last corruption that much troubleth the best of Gods people is the hardnesse of their hearts they cannot mourne they say nor weep for their sinnes they are not sensible either of the judgements or mercies of God they cannot pray nor heare nor read nor receive with any feeling or affection at all See how Gods people complaine and were afflicted with this Esa 63.17 Why hast thou hardened our heart from thy feâ—râ— Now the best way that any soule can take to cure this stoninesse of the heart to make it soft and tender able to mourne kindly for sinne and to serve God with feeling and affection is to get assurance by a lively faith of Gods love to him in Christ and of the forgivenesse of his sinnes Foure notable experiments we have for this two in the old Testament and two in the new The first is that of Gods people mentioned in Ezek. 36.28 31. after that they were become Gods people and God was become their God and he had saved them from all their uncleannesses as you read Vers. 28 29. that is after that they were entred into the covenant of grace assured of Gods favour and of the forgivenesse of their sinnes then shall ye remember saith the Lord of them Vers. 31. your owne evill wayes and your doings that were not good and shall loath your selves in your owne sight for your iniquity and for your abominations Nothing hath that force to make a man loath himselfe for his sinnes as the knowledge and consideration of Gods love in the pardoning of his sinnes and the receiving of him into a covenant of grace and mercy that hath beene so extreamely unworthy of it The second experiment of this force of faith to soften the heart is that of Gods people whom the Prophet speaketh of Zach. 12.10 that they should mourne as one mourneth for his onely sonne and be in bitternesse as one that is in bitternesse for his first borne And the Prophet alledgeth two causes of this 1. The Spirit of grace that God had powred upon them that is the Spirit of adoption whereby God had assured their hearts of his favour and love in Christ. 2. The looking upon Christ whom they had pierced that is the weighing with themselves seriously what Christ had done and suffred for them And therfore also it is said they mourned for him they were in bitternesse for him It is the Spirit of grace and adoption assuring us of Gods fatherly love to us in Christ it is the weighing with our selves seriously how dearely Christ hath loved us that will make us mourne for sinne more than for any thing in the world all the terrours of the law all the judgements of God are of no force to soften the heart in comparison of this The third experiment of this is in Mary Magdalen Luke 7. Of her we read Ver. 38. that she had a very soft heart she was able to weep abundantly for her sinnes so abundantly as she could wash Christs feet with her teares And what was it that made her heart so soft Surely the knowledge and assurance she had of Christs marvellous love to her in pardoning her sinnes her so many and so hainous sinnes was that that did it as our Saviour plainely telleth us Vers. 43 48. The fourth and last example is that of Peter of whom we read Luke 22.62 that he had a most soft heart he was able to weepe bitterly for his sinnes And what was it that wrought so upon his heart That the Holy Ghost telleth us Vers. 61. The Lord turned and looked upon Peter and Peter remembred the Word of the Lord how he had said unto him before the cocke crow thou shalt deny me thrice When he considered the marvellous love of Christ to him that though he had so shamefully denied and forsaken him yet he was pleased still in the midst of all his troubles to think upon him to have care of him to turn himself about and cast a gracious eye upon him this brought Peter to remember what he had done this even broke his heart and made him weep abundantly And surely look what force a true and lively faith had in all these examples the same it would have in us if we did stir it up and make use of it as they did The true cause why our hearts are so hard is this that either we have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in Christ or if we have it we make not use of it unto this work of softning our hearts For all that are in the covenant of grace reconciled to God in Christ have this promise given them of God Ezek. 11.19 which is also repeated 36.26 I will take saith the Lord the stony heart out of their flesh and I will give them an heart of flesh And if any of the faithfull when they are most troubled with the hardnesse of their hearts could make claime unto this promise and presse the Lord with it as he loveth to be importuned as you may see Luke 18.1 7 certainely they might have helpe against it And so much for the force that faith hath in the first part of our sanctification for the mortifying of sinne The second part I must leave till the next day Lecture CXLI On Psalme 51.7 Febr. 23. 1629. IT followeth now that I shew you likewise the force of justifying faith in the second part of true sanctification in making us partakers of the divine nature and renewing the image of God in our hearts in producing the fruits of the Spirit in us in the breeding and working of every saving grace When a man is once justified by faith in Christ is reconciled unto God through his bloud then shall he bring forth fruit unto God and never till then This will make the heart of a man fruitfull in holinesse and righteousnesse and nothing but this will ever be able to doe it For the first that is to say that faith will make the heart fruitfull we have a plaine proofe in that speech of the
the Spirit of Christ may be known which I will not therefore now make any mention of I will instance onely in foure effects of the Spirit whereby you may be able to judge whether you have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 2.12 The first is your Charity the second is your Constancy in cleaving to the truth which you have received the third is your Taking to heart the cause of God and religion the fourth and last is your Sympathizing with the fellow-members of Christs mysticall body For the first of these There is no one grace whereby the Spirit of Christ may be better and more sensibly known to dwell in us than charity and meeknesse of spirit Iohn Baptist saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon Christ as we read Iohn 1.32 I beseech you saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 10.1 by the meekenesse and gentlenesse of Christ. As if he had said Of all the graces of the Spirit that did abound in Christ his meekenesse and gentlenesse did most excell And we shall finde that this is oft mentioned for a certaine signe of a man that is in Christ. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples saith our Saviour Iohn 13.35 if ye have love one to another As if hee should say This is so evident and conspicuous a marke of one that is in Christ as not themselves onely but others also all men may know them by this Beloved let us love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.7 for love is of God and every one that loveth is borne of God and knoweth God He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love saith he Vers. 8. And Vers. 12. If wee love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us And Ver. 16. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him My little children saith he againe 1 Iohn 3.18 19. let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him As if he had said A man may confidently assure himselfe that hee is in Christ and that hee hath the Spirit of Christ in him if hee love his neighbour unfeignedly not in word onely but in deed if hee unfeignedly desire to doe him what good he can O that we would impartially examine our selves in this first point beloved now especially that we are to prepare our selves to the Lords Table If thou be not in charity certainely thou hast not the Spirit of Christ and consequently thou art none of his I know well that many that have not Gods Spirit but are meere carnall men use to glory much in their charity and thinke they farre excell any that professe religion in this vertue But if there could ever have beene any true love to man and such as God approveth of in any soule that is not regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God certainely neither our Saviour himselfe nor his holy Apostle would have spoâ—ken so of love as you heare they have done No no the holy Scripture is most plaine in this point that no man hath any true charity in him but he only that is truly regenerate By this we know that we love the children of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 when we love God and keepe his commandements As if he should say All true love to men proceedeth from the love we beare to God as from the root and fountain This is love saith he 2 Ioh. 6. that we walk after his commandements As if he had said We cannot love our neighbour as we ought unlesse we love him out of conscience towards God and in obedience to his commandement The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned As though he should have said No man can have true love till he have first a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned I will therfore shew you how true Charity is to be tryed how you may discern and know whether you love your neighbour as you ought to love him and as no man that hath not the Spirit of Christ was ever able to do Try this First By the love thou bearest to all men Secondly By the loue thou bearest to them that have wronged thee and are thine enemies Thirdly By the love thou bearest to them that feare God especially Lecture CXLIII On Psalme 51.7 March 23. 1629. NO man hath true charity in him First that doth not love all men Secondly that doth not love his enemy Thirdly that doth not love such as feare God especially For the first They that have the Spirit of Christ in them do unfeignedly love all men See this plainely in that prayer of the Apostle 1 Thes. 3 12. The Lord make you to increase and abound in love saith he one toward another and towards all men How can this bee will you say Must wee love such as are wicked men Doth not the Holy Ghost make this a speciall note of a lewd and gracelesse man to love them that are wicked They hate the good saith the Prophet Mica 3.2 and love the evill Was not Iehosophat though otherwise so good a man greatly blamed for this Shouldst thou love them saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.2 that hate the Lord Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. Doth not David glory in this as in one principall evidence of the truth of his heart that he did hate wicked men I have hated them saith he Psal. 31.6 that regard lying vanities that is I have hated all idolaters And 139.21 22. he appealeth to the Lord concerning this and glorieth of this even before the Lord Do not I hate them O Lord saith he that hate thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies I answer That in all these places there is no more meant but this First That wee must hate their sinne and that that is evill in them And that we are bound to hate even in the best men and in those persons whose persons we are most bound to love Ye that love the Lord saith the Psalmist Psalme 97.10 hate that that is evill There is no love of God in that man that hateth not sinne wheresoever hee seeth it even in his owne child in them whom he doth most dearely love Secondly that we must shew our dislike even to the persons also of scaâ—dalous and lewd men For first we may give them no countenance but shew our dislike by shunning all voluntary familiarity and kindnesse unto them while they continue such Have no company with him saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.4 that he may be ashamed I have hated the congregation of evill doers saith David Psalme
our faith 5. Lastly thou wilt now when thou renewest thy covenant with God at his Table vow and binde thy selfe by promise unto God that though thou hast beene heretofore malicious and given to revenge thou wilt be so no more but thou wilt through his grace strive thus to forgive and love all men even them that have done thee most wrong Wee reade 2 Cron. 34.31 32. compared with 35.1 that Iosiah and his people before they celebrated the passeover bound themselves unto the Lord by solemne covenant that they would keepe his Commandements and his testimonies and his statutes with all their heart And it is said Chap 35.18 that that was such a Passeover as was never kept in Israel from the dayes of Samuel to that time And certainely if we would also thus prepare our selves to the Sacrament afer our examination of our selves by binding our selves to God in solemne vowes and promises to forsake our speciall corruptions and walke more circumspectly we might finde much more comfort in the Sacrament then we are wont to doe And thus much shall serve for the triall of our charity by that love we beare to our enemyes The third and last way to try it is by the love we beare to them that feare God especially To them we are bound to beare speciall love above all other men Above all things saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 4.8 have fervent charity among your selves No love that we beare to any man will give us that assurance that we are in the state of grace that the spirit of Christ dwelleth in us as when we can finde that we love a godly man more for the Image of God we discerne in him then either a wordly friend for our commodity sake or a kinsman for the nearenesse of bloud that is betweene us For this we have Christs owne example Matth. 12.50 Whosoever shall doe the will of my Father which is in heaven the same is my brother and sister and mother He that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man and for no other respect saith he Matth. 10.41 shall receive a righteous mans reward that is shall be undoubtedly saved Wee know that wee have passed from death to life saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.14 because wee love the brethren And on the other side there is no more certaine signe of a man that is void of all grace and abideth in the state of death and damnation then this is when hee cannot love such as feare God Hee that loveth not his brother saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.14 abideth in death For their can be no love of God in that man that loveth not such as feare God Every one saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.1 That loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him But how may we that have so false and deceitfull hearts in us know that we doe indeed love a Christian in the name of a Christian I answer that the surest proofe of that is this when we can finde that though wee love them most in whom we see most grace yet we doe unfeignedly love all in whom we see the true feare of God howsoever they differ in judgement from us in some things yea what weakenesses soever we discerne in them other wayes By this note the Apostle oft describeth that love to the brethren which is true and unfeigned Eph. 1.15 Col. 1.4 Philem. 5. that is to say that it extendeth it selfe to all the Saints to all the brethren And Rom. 14.1 6. he giveth a particular example for this by directing the faithfull how they should stand affected towards those brethren that were weake in faith that is in judgement and in the knowledge of the truth It was certainely a weakenesse in judgement that made any Christian to thinke those things to be unlawfull that were indeed in their owne nature indifferent and lawfull as those which hee instanceth in Verse 2. And so it was a weakenesse in judgement on the other side that made any to thinke those things necessary and fit to be observed which indeed were not so as those he instanceth in Verse 5. But how should the faithfull stand affected towards them that were thus weake in faith and did so differ from them in judgement about these things First he telleth them Verse 3,4 they should not judge nor despise one another for this they should not esteeme one another to be void of true and saving grace because of this Secondly Verse 1. They should receive him that is thus weake in faith that is esteeme well of him love him bee not strange to him keepe him company for all this For God hath received him saith he Verse 3. And how darest thou despise or judge or thinke hardly of or be strange unto him whom God hath received Let me make some application of this beloved unto you all And I am sorry that the time enforceth mee to bee so briefe as I must bee in applying of it It is utterly a fault amongst you that the difference in judgement and practice about the ceremonies of our Church hath caused such strangenesse and allienation of minde and affection betweene such as doe truly feare God both Ministers and people We are so farre from receiving esteeming loving and maintaining society one with another neverthelesse for this difference in judgment about these things that we are apt to despise and judge one another for it and to doubt whither there be any truth of grace in them that differ from us in these things Surely saith the one side the differency and lawfulnesse of these things is now so cleerely manifested as these men must needs bee wilfully blind that doe not see it Nay certainely they cannot choose but see it well enough and were it not for a carnall respect to their credit with the people among whom they have gotten a great name and applause for their standing out so long they would doubtlesse conforme themselves And surely saith the other side the utter unlawfulnesse of these ceremonyes is now so clearely reveiled that these men must needs be wilfully blinde that see it not Nay they doe see it well enough and were it not for a carnall respect they have unto their worldly peace and estate they would neve use them certainly they sinne against their conscience in observing of them And what truth of grace can there be in them that are wilfully blind and for carnall respects doe thus sinne against their owne conscience And thus doe both sides grossely and dangerously erre and sinne against their brethren And when yee sin so against the brethren saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.12 yea sinne against Christ. For the experience of all times and of this present age proveth evidently that there be of both sides that feare God unfeignedly and in the whole tenour and course of whose conversation the life and power of true godlinesse doth manifestly appeare And if thou doe not see this whosoever
acquainted with the holy Scriptures and could remember what ye have learned there ye should not much be moved with that that any either Hereticke or Atheist could say against the truth Thirdly and lastly By this we shall be able to convince and stoppe the mouth of any caviller and seducer if we can alleadge a direct place of Scripture for that truth that we hold The Scripture is profitable and hath great efficacy and force 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to convince saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 3.16 it is the sword of the spirit Eph. 6.17 the weapon whereby the spirit of God fighteth with great power and efficacy against every adversary Thus did our blessed Saviour put to silence the tempter himselfe the grand Master and father of all Hereticks and seducers with Scriptum est by alleadging plaine places of Scripture against him Matthew 4.4 7 10. And therefore there is in it a more divine power to convince the conscience of any gaine-sayer and to stop his mouth then in all the testimonyes of counsells or fathers that ever lived in the world And therefore to conclude this first direction as this may discover to us what small hope there is of the greatest number of those that professe the truth in these dayes of peace and joyne with us in the use of all Gods ordinances that they should ever persevere and hold fast their profession being so extreamly ignorant and unacquainted with the principles and grounds of the Religion that they doe professe strangers in the holy Scriptures so may this assure the best of us all beloved that if ever a time of tryall shall come our hearts will smart and ake for this that we have not grounded our selves better in the knowledge of the truth that when we shall heare what the adversary will object against it wee shall find our selves so apt to stagger for want of grounded knowledge when we shall find so small comfort in suffering for it which wee have so small assurance whether it bee the truth or no. Certainely hee that desires to persevere and hold fast the truth hee must while hee hath time and meanes ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth by acquainting himselfe and seeking to be perfect in the principles of Religion and points of the Catechisme and by getting good proofes of Scripture for every thing that hee doth hold and professe The second is this He must take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practice it or he will never continue constant in the profession of it This is given for the reason why the elect hearers who are in the parable Luke 8.15 resembled unto the good ground did keepe the word and bring forth fruit with patience did persevere and hold out to the end and none but they because they and they only did heare the word with honest and good hearts The man that heares the word and useth the meanes of knowledge with an honest and good heart that is with desire and purpose of heart to practice that which he knowes with such a heart as was in David Psalme 86.11 Teach mee thy wayes ô LORD and I will walke in thy truth And 119.34 Give me understanding and I shall keepe thy Law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart He I say that hath such an honest and good heart he shall certainely keepe it and hold out to the end Many promises are made to such The righteous is an everlasting foundation saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 10 25. And the Prophet having spoken Psalm 112.1 5. of many priviledges that belong to the man that feareth God to the good and upright hearted man he adds this to all the rest Verse 6. surely hee shall not be moved for ever no temptations no perswasions no persecutions shall ever be able to remove him If yee will feare the Lord saith Samuel to Israel 1 Sam. 12.14 And serve him and obey his voice and not rebell against the commandement of the Lord then shall both yee and also the King that reighneth over you continue following the Lord your God Bee you confident in this beloved even such of you as when you forecast the prevailing of Popery and danger of persecution have beene most apt to feare and doubt your selves that you shall never be able to hold out to the end if you truly feare God and make conscience to practice whatsoever he hath taught you be you confident I say in these promises and how weake soever you feele your selves know that the Lord will shew his strength in your weakenesse he will certainely uphold you The eyes of the Lord saith the Prophet to King Asa 2 Chron. 16.9 runne too and fro throughout the whole earth every nation every Towne every family to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect towards him This the faithfull have ever had good experience of in the times of most fiery tryall What an admirable strength and constancy shall we read of in the Booke of Martyrs to have beene in sundry simple men and women whose knowledge was very weake and meane A well grounded knowledge is a notable meanes to helpe unto constancy as we have heard But there is more force this way in one ounce of true piety and uprightnesse of heart then in a pound of knowledge without this Let a man abound in knowledge never so much if he feare not God if he makes not conscience of his wayes he may turne Papist before he dye notwithstanding all the knowledge that he hath Hold faith and a good conscience saith the Apostle to Timothy 1 Tim. 1.19 20. which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwracke of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander A pure conscience is that golden Pot wherein this heavenly Mannah of faith and sound judgement in Religion must bee kept Holding the mystery of faith in a pure conscience saith hee 1 Tim. ◠9 This golden Pot this precious cabinet will keepe it safe and sure so as we shall never lose it and nothing else but this will doe it And what meaneth he by a pure conscience Surely such a one as doth not willingly admit of the least spot the least sinne that may defile it A good conscience in all things as Paul calls it Heb. 13.18 He that dares not give liberty to himselfe to offend God in any thing he and he only shall hold fast the mystery of faith That Alexander which the Apostle speaketh of had not only beene a constant hearer of the Apostle but had been his constant companion in travell a zealous professour of the truth and very neare unto Martyrdome for it also as it may appeare Acts 19.33 34. yet fell this man so fearfully from the truth that he became a blasphemer of it as is plaine 1 Tim. 1.20 and a most bitter enemy and persecutor of it one of the greatest enemies that ever Paul had Alexander the copper-smith saith he 2 Tim. 4.14
faithfull Iewes that had beene before much offended with Peter for going unto Cornelius heard of the fruit and successe of his Ministery there it is said Acts 11.18 That they hâ—ld their peace and glorified God saying then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life Though we know that the Iewes naturally fretted at nothing so much as this to heare that the Gentiles should become Gods people as every naturall man doth to see others more Religious then him selfe yet the Iewes that were converted joyed greatly in this When Paul and Barnabas Acts 15.3 declared to them the conversion of the Gentiles they caused great joy unto all the brethren He that hath any grace in his owne heart will joy in the conversion of others And on the other side he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but grieve to see how unfruitful the Gospel is in most places how little power it hath in the hearts of men This the Prophet foretold Esa. 53.1 should be the complaint and lamentation of the Ministers of the Gospell and daily experience proves it to be so Who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed And of our blessed Saviour it is said Mar. 8.12 that when he saw the infidelity and hardnesse of heart that was in the Pharisees and Iewes who though they had seene so many miracles of his and heard so many of his gracious and powerfull Sermons could not beleeve but asked still for a signe from heaven that he sighed deepely in his spirit to see and thinke of this And so will every one in some measure doe that hath the spirit of Christ in him when hee seeth the marvellous senselessenesse of most men under the powerfull and excellent meanes of grace that they doe enjoy The reasons of this point and the application of it I must deferre till the next day Lecture CLI On Psalme 51.7 November 29. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed to give you the grounds and reasons of this point and then make some application of it unto our selves The reasons then why we should thus take to heart the cause of God and of his holy Religion why we should joy in the liberty of the Gospell and in the fruitfulnesse and good successe of it and mourne for the contrary are three principally according to the respect we ought to have unto three severall persons that are interested in it in respect had 1. Vnto other men 2. Vnto our selves 3. And principally unto the Lord. The first reason I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory deliver distinctly unto you in three degrees First we are bound in conscience to love the persons of all men and we can have no comfort in our owne estate unlesse our hearts can beare us witnesse we doe so The Lord make you saith the Apostle 1 Thes. 3.12 to increase and abound in love one towards another and towards all men Secondly If we do not love their soules unfeignedly desire their salvation there is no true love to them in our hearts I know well the most of you thinke otherwise you thinke you love your neighbours your friends your Wives your children well and dearely though you have no care at all of their soules but leave the care of them to God alone Nay they are of all others accounted the most loving and kind natured men that have least care of all either of other mens or of their owne soules whose kindnesse and good fellowship shewes it selfe in nothing more then in poysoning and destroying one anothers soules But be not deceived beloved the holy Word of God by which thou must be judged at the day of thy appearing before the judgement seat of Christ defineth love otherwise then thou doest and saith thou bearest no true love at all to the person whose soule thou hast no care of Thus Paul expressed and proved his unfeigned love to the Iewes his country men Rom. 10.1 Brethren my hearts desire and prayer to GOD for Israel is that they might be saved Because we are bound to love all men we are bound to desire the salvation of all men that God would give to all places to all people the meanes of their salvation and make them effectuall in their hearts This is plaine by that prayer of the Church Psalm 67.2 3. That thy way may be knowne upon earth thy saving health among all nations let the people praise thee O God let all the people praise thee If we doe not grieve to see how people lye in ignorance and infidelity and profanenesse and so under the power of Satan we beare no true love to them at all The Apostle professeth his love this way also unto his country men Rom. 9.1 2. his conscience did beare him witnesse in the Holy Ghost that he had great heavinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart for their blindnesse and obstinacy Nay he hateth them in his heart that cannot grieve to see them live in this estate Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart saith the Lord Levit. 19.17 thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer sinne upon him If we suffer men to live in any sinne were it in our power to helpe it if we be utterly carelesse of it and it never trouble us to see it the Lord you see saith plainly that we hate them in our hearts And whosoever hateth his brother is a murtherer saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.15 and ye know that no murtherer hath eternall life abiding in him or is in the state of grace If this be so as doubtlesse it is alas how hainous a sin are we all guilty of that neither doe any thing to bring them out of this misery they lye in nor are at all grieved and troubled for it Thirdly If we doe truly desire the salvation of men and grieve to see them perish in ignorance and profanenesse then will we desire that sound preaching may abound and will grieve to see the preaching of the word hindred any way Because the meanes whereby the soules of men must be saved is preaching It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.21 that is first by preaching hee workes faith in men according to that faith commeth by hearing Romans 10.17 and then by faith hee saveth them But why doth hee call it the foolishnesse of preaching Not that it is so indeed but that carnall men doe account it so for so he expoundeth himselfe Verse 18. The peeaching of the crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse they that perish and shall goe to hell account so of it But you will object and say cannot men be saved without preaching I answer that preaching is the meanes that he hath appointed to doe this worke by ordinarily Other sheepe I have saith our Saviour Iob. 10.16 which are not of this fould are not yet come
causes to be comfortable Ibid. 2 that they serve God without alacrity because they cannot do it so well as they would p. 365. Five things to be observed in the disposition of our master that should cause us to serve him cheerefully Ibid. 366. Lect 74. The heart is the seate of truth and when a thing may be said to be done or spoken in truth and sincerity p. 363. The Lord highly esteemes of the truth uprightnesse of the heart for 1 The Lord cannot abide we should halt with him but lookes for and desires uprightnesse in every service we do unto him Ibid. 2 This he delights in 3 This is all he requires 4 He valueth all our actions according to this hee esteemes highly of a little grace where hee seeth this and will beare with many frailties and taketh nothing in good part where this is wanting p. 369 5 He accounts him a perfect man that hath this p. 370. Foure reasons for this p. 371. Lect 75. Necessary we should diligently examine whether our heart be upright for 1 This is an hard thing to be knowne as appeares 1 by experience both of good and bad men 2 by the testimonie of God himselfe p. 372. 3 By reason because many things are like to true grace p. 373. Yet 2 this is possible to bee knowne a man may get assurance of this that his heart is upright this is proved three wayes Ibid. 374. 3 To be certaine of this will yeeld us unspeakable comfort p. 375. Lect. 76. He that hath any one saving grace in him is no hypocrite but hath an upright heart p. 376. He is no hypocrite that is apt to suspect himselfe and fearefull to be deceived in this point Ibid. The hypocrite useth to be confident p. 377. God beares most tender affection to his weake ones p. 378. Our conscionable care to obey God and leade an holy life is a sure note of uprightnesse and more sure and sensible then the former p 378. Obj. Many hypocrites and naturall men hath done sundry good workes Answ. These no good workes indeed p. 379. Lect. 77. The first property of a good worke and of true goodnesse is this it must be materially good Nothing is truly good that wee doe unlesse it be done by the direction and warrant of the Word p. 380. The Word is an absolute patterne and rule for 1 In it we may have cleere and perfect direction for every duty of holinesse and righteousnesse 2 Nothing can be a sin that God hath commanded p. 381. 3 The least thing he hath appointed us to do is a good worke p 382. 4 Nothing wee doe can bee a good worke unlesse done by direction of the Word 5 Though it be commanded of God yet if in the least circumstance we swerve from the direction of the Word the worke is not good in Gods strict account Yea 6 God is highly provoked with it though never so good in shew if not done by direction of his Word p. 383. They make the Word onely the rule of our life and cleaving to it a note of an upright heart p. 384. Therefore 1 Exercise thy selfe in the study and meditation of it Ibid 2 take heed of will-worship and making conscience of and being religiously strict in the observation of such things as God hath given us no direction for in his Word p 385. 3 Take comfort in thy estate if thou love and delight in the Word of God and depend upon it p. 386. Lect 78. The love of God is the root of all true obedience and righteousnesse p. 386. That may be well done that 's done out of feare of Gods judgements 387. but it must be out of such a feare is mixed with love p. 388. The true love of God is a certaine signe of an upright heart Ibid. 389. No wicked man doth indeed love the Lord p. 390 391. Lect. 79. One may bee subject to slavish feares yet truly love the Lord p. 392. The reasons therefore 1 Their owne weaknesse both naturall and sinfull p. 393. 2 The hand of God who seeth this good for his servants Ibid and that in three respects p. 394. Yet its evident the faithfull notwithstanding these feares do indeed love God by six notes Ibid. p. 395. The faithfull must strive against these feares Ibid. Six meanes whereby they may do this p. 396. Lect. 80. All true love to God all true piery and uprightnesse of heart proceeds from faith for 1 that onely knits us to Christ 2 That onely perswadeth us of that love of God to us as is able to breed in us the true love of God p. 397. Though many that have no faith are perswaded God loves them and God doth indeed love such p. 398. But that love that 's wrought in men towards God by his common favours appeares to be unfound in three points Ibid. 399 400. True faith assures of such a love of God to us as cannot but kindle in us an unfeigned love to God p. 400 401. Lect. 81. Rest not in the common favours of God and fruits of his love till thou have got assurance that he loveth thee with his speciall love p. 401 402. In this point three sorts offend much Ibid. Motives to this 1 This love of God is an everlasting love 2 This would free the heart from vexing feares 3 Bring with it unto us all good things p. 403 404. 4 This would make Gods commandements and every duty easy to us Ibid. 5 This would cure the stone in the heart and make our hearts soft p. 405 Lect. 82. Five meanes to be used to get assurance of Gods love to us in Christ p. 406. 1 Be perswaded that it s not impossible to get this assurance Ibid. 2 Binde thy selfe to a conâ—stant and conscionable use of the Word the Lords Supper and prayer Ibid. p. 407. 3 Seek to be more humbled in the apprehension of thine owne wretchednesse seeke the Lords favour with a more humbled soule p. 408. Lect. 83. Fourthly nourish in thy heart a feare to offend God and a care to please him in all things p. 409. None but such can have any true assurance of Gods favour and all such shall have it Ibid. p. 410. Fiftly rest by faith upon Christ and cleave to him Ibid. There may be true faith where there is no assurance of salvation p. 411. The nature of true faith consists in foure acts of the soule viz. 1 True knowledge of Christ and of that which the Gospell revealeth concerning him viz. that Christ is an all-sufficient Saviour that hee is offered in the Gospell to me as well as to any other Ibid. and how and upon what termes hee is offered to me in the Gospell viz. If I will receive him in a matrimoniall covenant pag. 412. 2 The assent and credit the minde gives to all this that the Gospell hath revealed concerning Christ 3 The consent that the will gives to this blessed offer
him to heare him And our Saviour was so farre from blaming them as if they neglected their worldly businesse this way that hee defendeth and praiseth Mary for doing this Luk. 10 4â— though happily she had some whatelse to do at that time Thirdly few or none are thankefull to God for this ordinance of his nor do in their hearts esteeme it any such blessing to the land or towne that enjoy it as for which they should thinke themselves much bound to praise God They can be thankefull for peace and for health and for seasonable times but for a goâ—d ministery few or none can be thankefull to God whereas we should account it our chiefe blessing from God for so the Lord speaketh of this as his chiefe blessing bestowed upon a people Iere 3 15. I will give you Pastors according to mine owne heart that shall feed you with knowledge and understanding And Amos 2.11 I raised up of your sonnes for Prophets and of your young men for Nazarites And Mic. 6.4 I sent before thee and Moses Aaron Miriam Yea such a blessing it is as should abundantly content us and assure us of Gods favour even in the want of all other blessings For so speaketh the Lord of it Esay 30.20 Though the Lord give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers 2. We should account a faithful ministery the very glory and strength of our land When the Arke of God was gone the glory was departed from Israel 1. Sam. 4.31 And the true ministery of the Lords Levits is said to be that that strengthened the kingdome of Iudah 2. Chron. 11.17 And Abijah makes this a maine ground of his confidence and hope of successe in his battell against Ieroboam that he in his kingdome had a true and faithfull ministery which the other had not 2 Chron. 13.9 10. Have not ye cast out the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites and have made you priests after the manner of the nations But as for us the Lord is our God and we have not forsaken him and the Priests which minister unto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites waite upon their businesses Now to this first sort of persons that this Doctrine reproveth I have no more to say but this that I would have them to thinke seriously of two things First That they have cause to suspect whatsoever grace or goodnes seemes to be in them while their heart tells them they make no more reckoning of the ministery of the Word but despise it rather Two good things such men use to put most confidence in 1. They find some devotion in themselves they love prayers well and can say their owne prayers sometimes 2. They beleeve in Christ. Foolish man let not Satan deceive thee certainly while thou makest no reckning of the ministery of the Word they faith is nothing worth thy prayers will do thee no good For thy prayers know all the service thou seemest to doe unto God is no better then the sacrifice of fooles till thou be more ready to heare Eccles. 5.1 To hearken is better then the fat of Rammes 1. Sam. 15.22 And for both thy praying and thy beleeving in Christ marke well that knowne place well knowne indeed ô that it were aswell beleeved Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved and how shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher How canst thou pray that hast no faith how canst thou have faith that camest not to it by hearing the Word preached that art no hearer But me thinks I heare many of you say this toucheth not me for I am a hearer I have heard many a Sermon O but marke what followeth in the next verse verse 15. and thou shalt find thou art no such hearer as Paul speakes of the hearers that Paul speaketh of are such as can cry O how beautifull are the feete of them that doe preach the Gospell of peace But thou seest no beauty in their feete thou hearest them but thou joyest not in them thou countest them no blessing nor art thankfull to God for them thou seest no great need of hearing of them thou art weary of them and how shouldest thou have any true faith how shouldest thou be able to pray aright The second thing I would have these men to consider is this that the holy Ghost speaketh of this as of a fearefull sinne and signe of a most gracelesse heart to be unwilling to heare the word to have no mind unto it 1. Such a one hath no care of his soule what becomes of it whether it sinke or swimme as we say whether it be saved or damned Pro 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his own soule Nay 2. more then that such a one careth not for God or the things of God regardeth him not feareth him not is in his heart a very Athiest they that desire not the knowledge of his wayes say in their hearts unto God depart from us Iob 21.14 My people would not hearken to my voice Israel would none of me saith the Lord Psal. 81.11 Nay 3. to refuse to heare the word preached when wee may and God offereth it unto us to have no mind to it no love to it is a greater sin if Christ be to be beleeved then the sinne of Sodome and Gomorrah Mat. 10.14 15. When all is done and the time of reckoning shall come this will be found to be thy chiefest sinne The second sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine are they which heare often seeme also to delight in the best ministry yet profit not at al by it but remaine as ignorant unreformed profane as they that never heard Sermon If tryall were taken of the most hearers they would be found such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Tim. 3.7 ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such hearers I desire to consider and weigh well with themselves these sixe points First That it is no great matter of comfort to a man nor thing wherein any should blesse himselfe that he is a hearer a constant hearer a hearer of the best teachers and that with delight also This testimony the Lord gives of notorious hypocrites Esa. 58.2 They seeke me daily and delight to know my wayes and Ezech 33 3â— 32. They come to thee a faithfull Prophet as the people commeth and they sit before thee as my people and they heare thy words with their mouth they show much love praising the faithfull minister greatly and loe thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument No musicke did ever delight them more then a good Sermon Yea of Herod himselfe it is said
to be desired then gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then honey and the honey combe 2. Who knowes how soone you may be deprived of it 3. As in all other the parts and faculties of mans body and soule there is a naturall aversnesse and indisposition to that that is good so it is in the eare there is a marvellous unaptnesse and untowardnesse in it to hearken to the Word it is not so soone weary of hearing any thing as of Gods Word Mat. 13.15 This peoples heart is waxen grosse and their eares are dull of hearing Yea we are by nature deafe as well as blind Esa. 43.8 Bring forth the blinde people that have eyes and the deafe that have eares So that it is noted for a speciall worke of Gods Spirit which every one of you which find it in your selves may take great comfort in to be able to mind the word and to attend unto it Esa. 32.3 The eares of them that heare shall hearken And Act. 16.14 It is said of Lydia that the Lord opened her heart that she attended to the things that were spoken by Paul If the Lord had not opened her heart she could not have done it this is not every mans case Our Saviour speakes of some that hearing heare not Mat. 13.13 How can that be will you say Yes very well Men may heare and not mind nor regard what they heare and so in hearing not heare The hearing eare and the seeing eye saith Solomon Pro. 20.12 the Lord hath made even both of them To have an eare able to hearken and attend to the Word is a rare gift of God which made our Saviour say to his Disciples Matth. 13.16 Blessed are your eares for they heare Observe then another cause why the Word is so unfruitfull in Many 1. Some thinke it enough that they come to Church though they shew no desire to heare at all though they sit so as they can heare nothing True it is that it is fit there should be a decent order in the Congregation and above all other places there should there respect be had unto seemelinesse every man and woman should be placed there according to their yeares and degree and should keepe their places 1 Cor. 14.40 Let all things be done decently and in order Paul joyed in the seemely order be beheld in the Church-assemblies of the Colossians Col. 2.5 Among other things the Queene of Sheba observed and admired in Solomons house the sitting of his servants in that decent order was one 1 King 10.5 and if it were fit they should fit in such a decent order in Solomons house much more is it fit they should doe so in Gods house as that decent order did so much commend Solomons house so would it doe our Church-assemblies certainely It is a fault I observe amongst you here that many of you use to stand up upon your formes and seates For 1. It is an unseemely sight and decency becomes Gods house 2. It hinders their hearing that sit behind you and so it is not onely against decency but against edification also 3. You do it without any just cause at all when you may heare well enough though you sit or stand downe All this notwithstanding if you cannot heare where you sit the poorest or yongest of you should not be ashamed or afraid to come up higher and sit or stand nearer to the pulpit You should straine curtesie in this case What a disorder was in that congregation mentioned Luk. 12.3 they trod one upon another and yet because their desire to heare and to be edified by his doctrine forced them to it our Saviour never blamed them for it It is said of Christs hearers that they were wont to Sit about him Mar. 3.34 and Luk. 15.1 that they drew neare to him to heare him and Mary sate downe at his feet when he preached that she might be sure to heare him Luk. 10.39 Yea to helpe their attention and keepe their minds the better from roving they were wont to fixe their eyes upon him Luk. 4.20 Secondly Of them that do heare us few are able to hearken or attend to that they heare Esa. 43.20 Seeing many things but thou observest not opening the eares but he heareth not So that we may justly take up the complaint of the Prophet Ier. 6.10 To whom shall I speake and give warning that they may heare behold their eare is uncircumcised and they cannot hearken Thirdly we should heare the Word with understanding and judgement 1. We must labour to conceive and understand what we heare Christ calls upon his hearers earnestly for this Mat. 15.10 He called the multitude and said unto them heare and understand How should we els profit by any thing we heare Acts 8.30 Vnderstandest thou what thou readest saith Philip. So say thou to thy owne heart in hearing els it is not possible for thee to profit by that thou hearest Mat. 13.13 In hearing they heare not neither understand they that understand not what they heare in hearing heare not Ps. 45.10 Hearken O daughter and consider and incline thine eare 2 Tim. 2.7 Consider what I say Yea 2. We should be able also to judge of that we heare 1 Coâ— 10.15 Iudge yee what I say Iob 21.11 Doth not the eare try words and the mouth tast his meate 1 Thes. 5.21 Prove all things not by thy proud fansy and conceit indeed but by the Word in reverence and humility hold fast that which is good Christs sheepe can put a difference betweene the voice of their true Pastor and of a stranger Ioh. 104 5. Take notice of this for one chiefe cause why the Word is so unfruitfull ye heare without understanding 1. Many understand not what they heare but that heavie judgement is upon them that is mentioned Mat. 13.14 In them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esayas by hearing ye shall heare and shall not understand and yet they neither bewaile nor feele it No marvell therefore though they profit not Mat. 13.19 When one heareth the Word of the kingdome and understandeth it not then commeth the wicked one and catcheth away that that was sowne 2. Many that understand well what we say yet here without all judgement can put no difference twixt truth and error Pro. 14.15 The simple beleeveth every word but the prudent man looketh well to his going They cannot judge when the Scripture is wrested and when it is well applyed Vnskilfull they are in the word of righteousnesse for they are babes Heb. 5.13 Lecture VII On the Title of Psal. 51. November 30. 1625. FOurthly labour to heare with affection and delight It was the charge Moses gave to Gods people Deut. 32.46 Set your hearts unto all the words that I testifie among you this day and he gives the reason vers 47. For it is not a vaine thing for you because it is your life It is said of Gods people in the primative Church that they received the Word
it and confer of it and examine the proofes that have beene delivered for the confirmation of it See a notable example of this in those noble and worthy Christians of Berea Acts 17 11 12. They received the Word with all readinesse of mind and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so therefore many of them beleeved You would beleeve and be better stablished and setled in the knowledge and perswasion of that which we teach you you would receive and embrace it with more readinesse of mind then you do if you would take paines to examine how it is proved and confirmed and grounded upon the Scripture Thirdly it would much helpe your memories and make you better able to retaine that which you heare if you would thus repeate it in your families Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe and keepe thy soule diligently lest thou forget but teach them thy sons and thy sons sons As if he should say That is an excellent meane to keepe thee from forgetting them Fourthly it would also much helpe you in your affections and worke in you a feeling of that which you have heard if you would thus conferre of it afterward it would cause the Word to be sweeter to to you and to have more life and power in your soules This you shall finde in that charge God gives to his people Deut. 6.6 7. These words that I command thee this day shall be in thine hâ—art and thou shalt teach them diligently to thy children and shalt talke of them when thou sittest in thine house But that which yee read in your booke thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children the margent of your Bibles saith is read thus in the Hebrew thou shalt whet or sharpen them upon thy children noting that this repeating and conferring with our family of the Word will whet and sharpen it and make it fitter to worke upon our hearts I thinke it meet saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.13 to stirre you up by putting you in remembrance This bringing the Word to remembrance againe is a meane to stirre up our affections unto it I pray you therefore take notice of your great sinne in this as another chiefe cause why you profit no more by your hearing 1. Few can bee found that have any heart to speake of that which they have heard Let us heare any newes let a tale be told us though it be of matters that are of no moment that nothing concerne us we cannot hold but the next we meet with we must needs utter it unto only that that we heare at a sermon though it be never so profitable though at the hearing of it we seemed to be much affected with it yet have we no minde to speake of it againe Surely we have all great cause to be humbled for this corruption and to strive against it For 1 this argueth Gods Word is not in our heart Psal. 37.30 31. The mouth of the righteous speaketh wisdome and his tongue talketh of judgement For the law of his God is in his heart 2. This silence of ours proceeds from this that we are ashamed to speake of Gods Word Ier. 6.10 Behold the Word of the Lord is unto them a reproach and ô how great a sin is that David was of another minde Ps. 119.46 I will speake of thy testimonies before Kings and will not be ashamed 2. For repeating of Sermons in your families it is generally neglected You are all in your families like Martha to whom our Saviour said Luk. 10.41 42. Martha Martha thou art carefull and art troubled about many things but one thing is needfull You can spare no time for that one thing no not one houre of a weeke in these long winter nights no not on the Lords day And what hope is there that our labour here in the Church should doe you any good when you will do nothing at home which as you have heard you have as expresse a commandment for as we have for the paines we take heere at Church Or what comfort can you have in your profession of religion that have so little care of your families whereas the Christians that Gods spirit gives testimony unto in his Word are ever discribed thus Ioh. 4.53 himselfe beleeved and his whole house Acts 10.2 One that feared God and all his house A fourth thing you ought to do after the hearing of the Word is this that if you doubt of any thing you have heard and cannot by your private meditation and conference resolve your selves in it you should resort to the Minister and seeke resolution from him We should use more to move questions about that we reade The noble Eunuch when he could not understand what he read and God had given him the oportunity of a Minister he made this use of him Acts 8.34 I pray thee saith he of whom speaketh the Prophet this of himselfe or of some other man But specially we should do so when we doubt of and cannot tell how to understand what we have heard in a Sermon So did our Saviours best hearers use to do Mat. 13.36 His Disciples came to him saying declare to us the parable of the field So did they againe Mar. 7.17 So did they also at sundry other times come unto him to be resolved in their doubts that rose in their minds at the hearing of him Mat. 17.10 and 19.10 For Mal. â— 7 as the Priests lips should keepe knowledge so the people of God in their doubts should seeke the law at his mouth for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts This duty also the hearers of the Word do much neglect 1. Sometimes indeed through the fault of some Ministers who count it a great indignity and take it in foule scorne that their hearers should make a question of any thing they teach and not count every thing an oracle that comes out of their mouth But such Ministers should hearken to that which Christ saith Matth. 11.29 Learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart He alwaies shewed himselfe most ready to declare the meaning of any thing he taught to them that did demand it and to resolve them in any doubts that did rise in their minds from his doctrine Yea he was wont to offer himselfe unto them this way and to prevent them when he saw them purposed to aske him such questions as Ioh. 16.19 Iesus knew that they were desirous to aske him and said unto them doe ye enquire among your selves of that I said and thereupon he tooke occasion to satisfie them fully in that they doubted of But 2. The neglect of this duty proceeds principally from the people themselves who as they are apt oft times to mistake and misunderstand the preacher so are they as ready to goe away with it and slaunderously to report most absurd and improbable things which they conceive he did teach and all because they will not vouchsafe to come to the Minister himselfe
2. Cor. 5.20 and what wise man will be angry with a servant messenger or embassadour for doing that hee is charged to doe by his master and dares not but doe it Secondly Consider that it is a dangerous sin to hate or be offended with the minister of God for doing of his duty 2. Chron 26.19 While Vzia was wrath with the Priests the leprosie rose up in his fore-head Thirdly It is a dangerous signe God hath determined the destruction of a man and that he shall perish in his sinne when he cannot abide to have his sinne plainly reproved Prov. 15.10 He that hateth reproofe shall dye 1. Sam. 2.25 Elyes sonnes hearkened not to the words of their father because the Lord would slay them Fourthly That it is an extreame folly for men to shunne this kind of preaching because of the unquietnes and terrour it works in their conscience For the terrour and unquietnesse the Lord worketh in thee this way is like the wound that is made by the Surgeon to cure and heale thy soule Of this it may be said as Eliphaz speaketh of the man whom God in mercy humbleth by his corrections Iob 5.17.18 Happy is the man whom God correcteth therefore despise not thou the chastening of the almighty for he maketh sore and bindeth up heâ— woundeth and his hands make whole A divine power indeed is manifested and felt in this kind of preaching but it is the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 Yea Gods people may expect healing and comfort by that very ministery if they wait upon God in it by which they find themselues to be much troubled and disquieted For God hath beene wont to make choice of that very hand to heale his people by which he hath wounded them before Nathans ministery that was Gods instrument to humble David and cast him downe was also his instrument to comfort and raise him up For he did not onely assure him upon his repentance that his sinnes were forgiven him 2 Sam. 12.13 but brought him also from God another comfortable message that Solomons name whom Bathsheba bare unto him should be called Iedidiah beloved of the Lord 2 Sam. 12.25 So Esayes ministery that was Gods instrument to humble Hezekiah Esay 38.1.3 was also his instrument to comfort him verse 4 5. So Peter that pricked and wounded those three thousand Acts 37. was also the man by whom God healed and cured them as you may see verse 38 41. Whereas by shunning to have thy heart troubled by having thy sinnes discovered in the ministery of the Word thou canst not avoid the sight of thy sinnes and trouble of mind for them For God will certainely one time or other sooner or latter discover thy sinnes unto thee and trouble thy heart for them Psal. 50.21 I will reprove thee and set thy sinnes in order before thine eyes And when God shall discover thy sinnes to thee and wound thy heart for them by another meanes then the ministery of his Word thou canst have no such assurance to have thy heart quieted againe as then mayest in those troubles that the Word worketh in thy minde those wounds will not be such as the Surgeon maketh to cure thee but such as a butcher or enemie maketh to kill and destroy thee so that in shunning this kind of Preaching thou dost as the fish that leapeth out of the hot pan into the fire But there are certaine objections which men usually make against this kinde of preaching which I will briefly answer and so conclude this point First it is objected that some preachers in their invectives against sin will raile and give bitter and opprobrious tearmes unto men and a minister should be patient no railer no brauler saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.3 It becomes not a Minister to be so bitter in tearmes as many of you are I answer that in reproving obstinate and scandalous sinners it is no way unlawfull or unseemely for a Minister to be bitter and sharpe For so was not onely Iohn the Baptist when he called the Pharisees and Sadduâ—es a generation of vipers Mat. 3.7 And Paul in speaking this to Elymas the sorcerer Acts 13.10 O full of all subtiltie and mischiefe thou child of the divell thou enemy to all righteousnesse But our blessed Saviour himselfe who though he was in his owne quarrell so mild as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 2.23 when he was reviled he reviled not againe when he suffered he threatned not yet in reproving obstinate sinners was most sharpe and bitter He calleth the ruler of the Synagogue hypocrite to his face Luk. 13.15 and speaketh thus to the Scribes and Pharisees Mat. 23.33 Ye serpents ye generation of vipers how can ye escape the damnation of hell So speaketh the Prophet Esa. 1.10 Heare the Word of the Lord yee rulers of Sodome give eare unto the law of our God ye people of Gomorrah Secondly Oh but some of you in your heate when you are in reproving sin have a most unseemely fashion of crying out and stemping and beating of the Pulpit as if you were beside your selves whereas a Minister should be grave and sober in his whole behaviour as the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 3.2 specially in the pulpit I answer 1. That though the power of the ministery consisteth not so much in the extension of the voice nor in the earnest manner of delivery as in the doctrine it selfe and matter that is delivered It is the law of the Lord it selfe that converteth the soule Psal. 19.7 The Word of God it selfe is quick and powerfull and sharper then any two edged sword Heb. 4 12. And 2 it is but counterfeit and ridiculous zeale when a preacher useth such great extension of voice and heate in his gestures when the matter that he dealeth inforceth him not to it when he is as hot in his doctrine as in his application in one point as in another when those shewes of heate come not from the abundance of his heart but the lips are burning and the heart naught as Solomon speaketh Pro. 26.23 like a potsheard covered with siluer drosse Yet is it a foule error to think it unlawfull or unseemely for a Minister at any time to use this heate and earnestnesse both in voice and gesture specially in reproving of sin Nay it is needfull and profitable for Gods people that their Ministers should expresse their zeale and fervent affections that way When his Spouse was a sleepe Christ knocked and bounced at the doore of her heart Cant. 5.2 In which respect we shall finde God hath enjoyned his Ministers to preach in this manner Esa. 58.1 Cry aloud spare not lift up thy voice like a trumpet and shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sins and Ezek. 6.11 Smite with thy hand and stampe with thy foot and say alas for all the evill abominations of the house of Israel And admit there be some indecency in it yet know that matters of decency
must alwaies give place to edification and to further the edification of Gods people it well becomes Gods servant even to forget himselfe in a matter of decency For this we have the example of our blessed Saviour not onely in making a scourge and whipping the buyers and sellers out of the the temple where the zeale of Gods house did even eate him up Ioh. 2.15 but even in this very case of preaching Ioh. 7.37 In the last and great day of the feast he stood up and cried And if this make us contemptible in the eyes of any as Davids dancing and leaping in a zealous joy before the Arke did him in the eyes of Michal 2 Sam. 6.16 we must answer such as he did her 2 Sam. 6.21 22. It is unto the Lord that we doe thus and we will be yet more vile then thus and will be base in our owne sight and Gods people will esteeme of us never the lesse for this though such as Michal was do despise us in their hearts for it Thirdly but such of you as are alwaies chiding of us and inveighing against us shew plainely you beare no love to us nor thinke well of us but count us as reprobates or as men profane and void of all religion and how can we love or esteeme well of you that thinke no better of us or how can we profit by your ministery when we are perswaded you love us not I answer that men are greatly deceived in judging thus Gal. 4.16 Am I therefore become your enemy because I tell you the truth Certainely there is no greater argument a Minister loves his people well then this when hee doth plainely reprove their sinnes Levit. 19.17 Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart then shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer sin upon him For 1. Though we do thinke ill of you and are perswaded you are not yet in the state of grace but profane and void of religion for how can we thinke otherwise of a great many yet may we love you unfainedly for all that if we pittie your case and pray for you and use the best meanes we can to win you to God Our Saviour did not think well of Ierusalem that killed the Prophets and stoned them that were sent unto her and yet he loved Ierusalem dearely as appeares by his pittying her case and weeping over her Luk. 19.41 He did not think well of the Iewes that crucified him and judged them to be in a fearefull state and yet he loved them for all that as appeares by his praying for them Luk. 23.34 Father forgive them for they know not what they doe The Thessalonians that might not keepe company with them that would not obey the doctrine of the Apostles declared by that that they did not thinke well of them yet so long as they did admonish them and use meanes to bring them unto repentance they did not count them as enemies but loved them as brethren 2 Thess. 3.14 15. 2. We may not onely love you well but also thinke well of you and judge you to bee in the state of grace as well as ourselves and yet sharply reprove that that wee see to be a misse in you Our Saviour loved dearely his elect Apostles and thoughtfull well of them and oft pronounceth them to be in a blessed estate Luk 6.20 Blessed are ye poore c. and Mat. 13.16 Blessed are your eyes for ye see c. And of Peter Mat. 16.17 Blessed art thou Simon Barjona Yet did he reprove them often for that that was amisse in them and that very sharply and bitterly Mat. 16.8 O yee of little faith and 17.17 O faithlesse and perverse generation And to Peter he saith Mat. 16.23 Get thee behinde me Satan for thou art an offence unto me for thou savourest not the things that be of God Fourthly I grant this is true that you say a Minister may love his people and thinke well of them too though he doe reprove their sinnes But then hee should deale with them in private if he knew ought to be amisse in them but when he will cry out against them and disgrace them publickly what love is there in that Who can take that well I answer 1. No faithfull Minister dare publickly reprove or note or disgrace any person for any sin that is private For he knoweth he is bound by the commandement of Christ Mat. 18.15 to tender the credit of the offendors but if any mans sinne be publickly notorious and scandalous he must not take it ill to be reproved publickly he must not from this argue that the Minister loves him not You doubt not I dare say but Paul loved Peter well at all times yet when he saw that he sinned scandalously and by his example drew Barnabas and others to dissemble he reproved Peter not secretly but before them all Gal. 2.14 And we have a plaine commandement for this 1 Tim. 5.20 Them that sinne he meanes openly and with scandall rebuke before all that others also may feare 2. To have any sin that thou art given unto to be sharply and publickly reproved so that thy person be not noted nor the fault that was private before made publicke and notorious by the manner of reproving it in the publick ministery is no wrong or disgrace to thee at all Yea if wee knew all the sins that any of you are given unto and did in every Sermon that we make meet with them and sharply reprove them this were a great argument of our love to you and care of your soules and would be a great benefit unto you Or els David was deceived when he prayed Psal. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me for that is a benefit and Solomon when he said Pro. 6.23 Reproofes of instruction are the way of life 3. O that men were so willing as they pretend to be admonished privately Alas few are so most men will be ready as those dogs that our Saviour speakes of Mat. 7.6 to turne againe and bite and rent them that shall offer to performe this office of love unto them But if you were so willing as you pretend yet is it not alwaies fit that we should in private admonish or charge you with the faults we heare and suspect to be in you because in personall reproofes we must be able to convince you not only that it is a sin we heare to be in you but also that you are guilty of it In personall reproofe of sin we must have better proofes then heare-say and strive to be like unto Christ our Master of whom it is said Esa. 11.3 He shall not reprove after the hearing of his eares Fiftly admit all this be so yet many of you that are Ministers blemish your selves much and loose the hearts of your people by this that you are so apt to hearken to tale-bearers and pickethankes and then to broach in the pulpit whatsoever you heare So
I cannot I want the spirit of prayer for I have no faith and the spirit of prayer in the spirit of adoption that perswadeth us of Gods fatherly 〈◊〉 and witnesseth to our spirits that wee are his children Rom. 8.15 16. Now I have no such witnesse in mee My heart is so oppressed with sorrow that it is even utterly dead and indisposed to prayer Certainely this hath beene the case of many a good soule A tentation indeed it is but 〈◊〉 one as the best either have or may be subject unto The Apostle acknowledgeth it in the name of all the faithfull Rom. 8.26 Wee know not what to 〈…〉 For answer to this objection I have two things to say 〈…〉 What we are to judge of them that are in this estate 2. What 〈◊〉 they are to take that are in this case For the first we must know two things First They that have any truth of grace at all in them have in them certainely the spirit of prayer though it may bee they 〈◊〉 it sad they 〈◊〉 it not in themselves As the first thing the childe be in to speake is to cry my father and my mother Esa. 8.4 For this is given by the Holy Ghost as the common badge to know all Gods servants by that they are able to pray Thus Paul discribeth Gods people 1 Cor. 1.2 All that in 〈◊〉 place call upon the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. And 2 Timothy 2.12 For 〈◊〉 righteousnesse with them that call on the Lord with a pure heart 〈◊〉 4.6 Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father So that I may reason thus with the weakest of Gods servants that are in this case thou art poore in spirit and 〈◊〉 for nothing more therefore thou hast truth of saving grace on thee for Christ calls thee blessed Matth 5.3 4. Thou lovest such as are godly even because they are godly therefore thou hast truth of grace in thee For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 Wee know that we have pâ—â—â—ed from â—â—â—th to life because wee love the brethren Thou art afraid to doe any thing that might offend God therefore thou hast truth of saving grace in thee For the Holy Ghost saith Psalme 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Why then from hence thou maist undoubtedly conclude thou hast in thee the spirit of prayer And whereas thou 〈◊〉 than thou hast it not because thou feelest not in thy selfe the spirit of adoption thou feelest 〈…〉 in thy selfe I answer 1. Thou maist leave saith though thou seek it 〈◊〉 for a time neither maist thou judge of thy state by thy feeling In the Churches 〈…〉 her beloved had with drawne himselfe and 〈◊〉 gone Cant. 5.6 Nay in Christâ— owne feeling his father had forsaken him Matth. 37.46 â— Thou hast said though thou feelest it not 1 If thou mourne for nothing 〈◊〉 thou for the 〈◊〉 of it as that poore man did Mar 9.24 as the 〈◊〉 that cryeth was not borne dead or the man that feeleth himselfe sick hath life in 〈◊〉 If there 〈◊〉 nothing so much as to beleeve and to be rid of thy infidelity For Christ saith such are blessed Mat. 5.6 which they could not be if they had not saith Even the will is of grace Phil. 2.13 As lusting after a woman is adultery â—at 5.28 so on the contrary lusting after faith is faith The second thing we must know touching the state of these men that complaine they cannot pray is this That a man may not onely have in him the spirit of prayer though he feele it not but he may also have the use of it and pray most effectually and acceptably when in his owne feeling his heart is 〈…〉 indisposed unto prayer when he is to overwhelmed with griefe and his thoughts to distracted and troubled that he is unable to utter or conceive a prayer in any fit words or method at all this is evident both by examples and by reason also When Dâ—vidâ— spirit was overwhelmed when he was so troubled that he could not speake as he complaineth Psal. 77.3 4. yet even then he prayed and prayed most effectually as he saith verse 1. I cryed unto God with my voice even unto 〈◊〉 with my voice and he gave care unto me How could that he 〈◊〉 â—â— such verse 4. he was so troubled that he could not 〈◊〉 He 〈…〉 could not doe it distinctly and orderly but he could cry to God 〈…〉 make a noise as he saith Psal. 38.8 I have rowed 〈…〉 oâ— my heart and 55.2 I mourne in my complaint and make a noise yet God gave care to that prayer When Hezechiah was so oppressed with sorrow that he could not speake he could but chatter like a 〈…〉 mourne like 〈◊〉 as he complained Esa. 38 14. yet eveâ— then the spirit of prayer was in 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 effectually in him that chattering and mourning of his was a prayer and 〈…〉 unto God as appeareth by verse 5. I have heard thâ— prayer 〈…〉 apostle tells us Rom. 3.26 27. that the spirit it selfe maketh 〈…〉 in according to the will of God when wee are in that case that we know not what to pray when wee can doe nothing but sigh and groane unto God and can utter no requests unto him And David even when he had strong motions unto despaire prayed yet most acceptably Psal. â—1 22 And to 〈◊〉 for the Lord is able enough to understand our desires though we expresse them not to him in words You that are tender mother 〈…〉 Doe you never understand what your little ones doe 〈◊〉 and what they would have Doe you never relieve nor succour them till they can speake to you O the Lord doth as much and 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 you this way then you do the Dragons and Ostriches This made 〈…〉 thus to God Psal. 38.9 Lord all my desire is before thee and 〈…〉 not hiâ— from thee and 〈◊〉 7 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the 〈…〉 145 19. He will 〈…〉 of them that feare him 〈…〉 cry and will save them 〈…〉 you that are tender 〈…〉 moved with the groanes 〈…〉 of your children 〈…〉 is with the Lord the 〈…〉 of his children 〈…〉 much more and give in 〈◊〉 to our prayers then any 〈…〉 wee can 〈◊〉 Thâ— Lâ—rd is said Psalme 102.20 to 〈◊〉 the groaning of the 〈◊〉 And when Hezechiah in his prayer could but chatter God 〈◊〉 him word not â—â—ely that hee heard that prayer but tells him what it was that made that prayer so effectual with him Esa. 5â— 5 I have seene thy teares 〈…〉 faithfull themselves have had more comfort and confidence in their 〈…〉 in their prayers they could 〈◊〉 unto God then in any words 〈…〉 use in prayer Psalme 39.12 Hold not thy peace 〈…〉 My friends scorne mee but mine eye 〈…〉 is he prayed and that way sought comfort 〈…〉 expressed the desires of his heart to God by 〈…〉 by words O happy soules
many good workes Suffered great wrongs from Saul with wonderfull patience and freedome from desire of revenge 1 Sam. 24.5 6. Shewed marvellous zeale for God in fighting his battells 1 Sam. 25.28 Shewed marvellous love to the Word and worship of God Psal. 27.4 One thing have I desired of the Lord and that will I seek after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life and 84.1 How amiable are thy tabernacles O Lord of hosts And even at this instant when he maketh this prayer to God there was a great deale of goodnesse and grace in him 1. He confesseth freely his sinne unto God verse 3 4. 2. He was wonderfully humbled for it and grieved and broken hearted verse 8.17 3. His heart was quite changed and turned from his sinne unto God he loved him unfainedly and desired his glory verse 13 14. 4 And all this he did in uprightnesse of heart verse 6. Yet now comming to beg pardon of his sins he groundeth his hope to obtaine it upon none of his former good workes upon none of the goodnesse that he found now in himselfe but onely upon the mercy of God Now from these three points thus observed in the Text this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to find favour with God for the pardon of their sins but onely in the mercy of the Lord. Vpon this Gods choicest Saints have builded alwaies and in seeking pardon of their sins have pleaded nothing but this So doth David heere and so doth he in many other Psalmes Psal. 6 2 4. Have mercy upon me O Lord for I am weake returne ô Lord deliver my soule ô save me for thy mercies sake and 25.6 7. Remember ô Lord thy tender mercies and thy loving kindnesses for they have beene ever of old according to thy mercy remember thou me for thy goodnesse sake ô Lord. So doth Daniel in his prayer Dan. 9.9 To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses All pardons are mercies and are obtained by mercy onely Yea in all their prayers wherein they have sued to him for any blessing this hath ever beene in their eye and that which they have built all their confidence upon Psal. 5.7 As for me I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy This shall ever draw me and incourage me to come unto thee And 69.13 O God in the multitude of thy mercy heare me And 115.1 Not unto us Lord not unto us but unto thy name give glory for thy mercy and for thy truths sake But what should I heape up testimonies in so plaine a case And yet because it is so usefull and comfortable a point I will not passe over it too sleightly but insist a while upon it so farre as I shall judge necessary for your edification And before I come to the reasons and grounds of the Doctrine I will answer two maine objections that the heart of man wil be apt to make against this Doctrine First How can our hope to finde favour with God be grounded onely upon the mercy of God How can the pardon of our sins bee ascribed to the meere mercy of God and to his free grace when wee obtaine not this favour of God till it was dearely bought and purchased 1 Cor. 6.20 Ye are bought with a price Yea sucha price as was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fully answerable in worth to the soules of all Gods elect and to that which God hath given us 1 Tim. 2.6 He gave himselfe a ransome for all The Lord forgave not one farthing of that summe wherein we stood indebted to him till he was fully satisfied for it First hee exacted and received by Christs passive obedience the whole forfeiture of our obligation hee had against us and so came wee to the pardon of our sins In which respect it may be said as Esa. 40.2 Wee have in our surety received at the Lords hand double for all our sinnes Secondly hee exacted and received also in Christs active obedience the whole debt of obedience to his Law that wee did owe unto him For Christ our surety not for himselfe but for us fulfilled all righteousnesse Matth. 3.15 And so came we to the title and right wee have to the Kingdome of Heaven So that it may seeme not the meere mercy and free grace of God but Christ is the only ground of our hope as he is called 1. Tim. 1.1 The Lord Iesus Christ is our hope And 1. Iohn 2.2 He is the propitiation for our sins To this I answer That the foundation of all our hope and comfort we have in Christ is in the mercy and free grace of God only For although the pardon of our sins and salvation of our soules in respect of Christ our surety was no free gift but a deare purchase and the Lord shewed no mercy at all to him but justice only yea rigour of justice Rom. 8.32 He spared not his owne sonne but delivered him up for us all Gal. 3.13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us Looke upon him when he was in his agony and passion paying our forfeiture and there was nothing to bee seene from top to toe soule and body but the curse of God he was all curse made a curse Yet do we obtaine this pardon and the salvation of our soules not by purchase but by the free gift of God Esa 9. ◠Vnto us a Sonne is given Ioh. 4.10 If thou knewest the gift of God And the mercy and free grace of God never appeared so much to us-ward in all the works that ever he did as in this worke of redeeming us from our sins by the bloud of Christ. For thus speaketh the Apostle Ephes. 1 7. In whom we have redemption through his bloud the forgivenesse of sins according to the riches of his grace the riches of Gods grace appeared in this Observe this I pray you in five points First It was the wonderfull mercy of God to us and nothing else that moved him to find out and appoint the meanes to satisfie his owne justice by It was the Lord himselfe that did fore-ordaine his owne Son to be our propitiation Rom. 3 27. He purposed this in himselfe Ephes. 1.9 And so the Lord indeed made satisfaction unto himselfe 2. Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ reconciling the world to himselfe His love and mercy appeared more unto us in this then if by his absolute prerogative he had forgiven us without exacting any satisfaction at all Iohn 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Sonne And Iohn 4.10 Herein is love not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins Secondly It was the wonderfull mercy of God to us and nothing else that moved him to give any of us to Christ and to appoint
us in his eternall counsell to be of that small number that should receive benefit by him Iohn 17.6 Thine they were and thou gavest them me and vers 9. I pray not for the world but for them that thou hast given me for they are thine Thirdly It was the wonderfull mercy of God to us and nothing else that moved him to give any of us the grace to receive Christ by faith being offered to us in the ministery of the Gospell and to obey him Iohn 6.44 No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him Fourthly It was the wonderfull mercy of God and nothing else that moved him to accept of the satisfaction which Christ our surety hath made for us and not to exact it at our owne hands For nothing bound him to it but his owne free promise In which respect all the Elect that shall have benefite by Christ are called heires of promise Hebr. 6.17 And therefore the Apostle saith Ephesians 1.6 It was to the praise of the glory of his Grace that he hath made us accepted in his beloved As though he should say the glory of his grace is wonderfully set forth in this that hee will accept of Christs satisfaction for us Fiftly and lastly It is his wonderfull mercy and nothing else that moveth him to performe this promise and to keepe covenant with us considering how weake and staggering our faith and obedience is and how oft we breake covenant with him And this made Solomon to fall into that admiration 1 Kin. 8.23 O Lord God of Israel there is no God like unto thee in heaven above or in earth beneath who keepeth covenant and mercy with thy servants that walke before thee with all their heart As if hee had said It is the mercy of God that he keepeth Covenant even with such And thus have I finished the answer to the first objection and shewed you that it doth no whit derogate from the mercy and free grace of God but amplifieth and advanceth it greatly that wee obtaine pardon of our sins by the merit of Christs bloud and no other way The second objection is How can it bee said that wee have no ground of hope to find favour with God and the pardon of our sins but onely in Gods meere mercy and free grace Will a mans good workes do him no good in this case Is there no ground of hope and comfort for us in that goodnesse and grace that God hath wrought in our hearts by his holy spirit The Scripture teacheth us that there bee sundry graces and good workes that may give us much comfort in this case and bee good grounds of hope unto us that wee shall finde favour with God As 1. If a man can find hee doth truly feare God Proverbs 14.26 In the feare of the Lord is strong confidence and his children shall have a place of refuge 2. If a man can find hee hath bin of conscience towards God given unto works of mercy Psal. 18. â—5 With the mercifull thou wilt shew thy selfe mercifull and 41 1. Blessed is hee that considereth the poore the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble and Iam. 2.13 Mercy rejoyceth against judgement 3. If a man can find that of conscience towards God he can forgive his enemies Matth. 6.14 If yee forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father also will forgive you 4. If a man can find that he is able with an upright heart to confesse his sin unto God even that is a good ground of hope that God will forgive it For thus David reasoneth here verse 2 3. Cleanse me from my sinne for I acknowledge my transgressions 5. and lastly If a man can but humble himselfe and mourne before God for his sin even that will give him good hope of comfort For Christ saith Mat 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted And the Publican doing so went home justified Luke 18.14 My answer to this objection shall consist of two parts 1. I will shew you how much is to bee ascribed unto good works and to that goodnesse and grace that Gods children may find in themselves 2. I will let you see that this doth nothing derogate from the truth of my Doctrine concerning the reposing all our hope in the mercy of God only For the first I say first of all that these good works and graces we find in our selves though they bee not the causes why God pardoneth our sins yet are they certaine and infallible signes that wee have found mercy with God and that our sins are pardoned For thus runneth the covenant of God Ezek. 36.25 I will sprinkle cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane and then followeth verse 26. A new heart also will I give unto you and a new spirit will I put within you And thus speaketh our Saviour of Mary Lu. 7.47 Her sins which are many are forgiven her for she hath loved much As if he had said shee could not have had this grace to love me as she doth if her sins had not bin forgiven Secondly This grace and goodnesse which a man findeth in himselfe may bee a ground of hope unto him that God will respect his prayers Iohn 9 3. Weâ— know that God heareth not sinners but if any man be a worshipper of God and doth his will him he heareth Iohn 3.22 Whatsoever wee aske we receive of him because we keepe his commandements and doe those things that are pleasing in his sight The Angell telleth Cornelius Acts 10.4 thy prayers and thine almes are come up for a memoriall before God Certainely his almes made his prayers more effectuall with God Thirdly The goodnesse and grace which a man findeth in himselfe may bee a sound ground of comfort unto him even in greatest affliction So was it to Paul 2 Cor. 1.12 Our rejoycing is this even the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity wee have had our conversation in the world So was it to Iob the testimony that his owne heart gave him of the conscience hee had made of all uncleannesse of dealing equally with his servants of his mercifulnesse to the poore of his freedome from covetousnesse and maliciousnesse Iob 31. And of his hearts love to the Word and pure worship of God Iob 23.12 susteined and yeelded him great comfort in his extreame affliction as you may see Iob 31.35 36. If mine adversarie man or Satan had written a booke against mee surely I should take it upon my shoulder and bind it as a crowne to mee So was it to Hezechiah when he had received from God the message of death Esay 38.3 Remember ô Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight Fourthly These good works this goodnesse and grace that a man findeth in himselfe are foundations upon which a man may confidently ground and build
his hope to receive a reward and blessing from God This a man must beleeve Hebr. 1.6 He that commeth to God must beleeve that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seeke him Yea a man may ground his hope upon this to receive the greatest reward and blessing of all even eternall life 1 Tim. 6.18 â—9 Charge rich men that they be rich in good workes ready to distribute laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternall life Fiftly I will say more then all this when a man is to seeke comfort and hope to find mercy with God hee must looke first for it heere Wee read Rom. 8.28 30. of certaine degrees whereby the Lord worketh our salvation like the steppes of Iacobs ladder of which we read Gen. 28.12 whereof the highest were in heaven the lowest upon the earth And although the Lord in his worke begin at the highest step and so come downeward 1. Hee foreknoweth us loveth us setteth his affection upon us 2. Hee predestinateth us 3. He calleth us 4. He justifieth us 5. He sanctifieth and glorifieth us Yet in our worke when we would find comfort in the assurance of our salvation wee must begin at the lowest step and so goe upward We must as David did Psal 77.6 Commune with our owne hearts and let our spirits make diligent search what sanctification what goodnesse and soundnesse of grace wee can find wrought in our owne hearts This sanctifying grace is called the Lords earnest and seale which we have received and have the keeping of our selves 2 Cor. 1 22. He hath sealed us and given us the earnest of the spirit in our hearts Commune therefore with thine owne heart and search for this earnest this seale and if thou find it thou mayest boldly reason thus I am sanctified therefore justified justified therefore called called therefore predestinated predestinated therefore loved of God And thus have I finished the first part of my answer to this second objection and shewed you how much is to bee ascribed unto good works in this case Now I come to the second part of it Though therefore good workes be indeed foundations of our hope and comfort as you have heard yet are they but secondary foundations as the Apostles and Prophets are called the foundations of the Church Ephes. 2.20 Revel 21.14 like the fills you lay in the building of your houses that have a stronger foundation under them upon which both the weight of them and of the whole house doth lie the maine foundation of all the hope and comfort wee can have in any of our good workes in any goodnesse that is in us is the mercy of God only This will appeare evidently to you in two points First it was his mercy onely that moved him to worke this grace in us Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure Who maketh thee to differ from another saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 4.7 and what hast thou that thou hast not received Secondly it is mercy onely that moveth him to accept or reward any good that we do Psal. â—2 12 Vnto thee ô Lord belongeth mercy for thou renderest to every man according to his worke and 130.4 5. If thou should marke iniquities even the blemishes and foule staines of our best services ô Lord who shall stand But there is forgivenes with thee that thou maist be feared or served And that made Nehemiah 1â— 22 to pray thus Remember me ô my God concerning thâ— also and spare me according to the greatness of thy mercy Lecture XX. On Psalme 51.1 2. March 28. 1626. NOw the Reasoâ—s and grounds of this Doctrine why the best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to fiâ—de favour with God for the pardon of their sins but onely the mercy of the Lord why they have never pleaded their owne goodnesse but his mercy onely are principally two 1. The utter insufficiency that is in their owne goodnesse to ground their hope upon it 2. The all sufficiency that is in the mercy and goodnesse of God to ground their hope and confidence upon it In respect of the first heare the confession of a man that was rare and singular for piety 2 Cor. 2.11 Though he were in nothing behind the very chiefest Apostles yet he professeth he was nothing Three things there be that will make it evident that the best man that is cannot trust to or rely upon any goodnesse that he finds in himselfe First Himselfe knoweth many blemishes and staines in his best workes Esa. 64.6 All our righteousnesses are as filthy rags He hath no light no truth of grace that feeth not this If we say that we have no sinne saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 1.8 we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us Secondly Though himselfe knew no blemish in his good workes no evill by himselfe yet he knoweth the Lords pure eyes may though he cannot 1 Cor. 4.4 I know nothing by my selfe saith Paul yet am I not heereby justified but he that judgeth me is the Lord. This made David cry Psal. 143 2. Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall no man living be justified Thirdly Admit the goodnesse that is in us had no imperfection in it at all that either our selves or the Lord couâ—d find yet were there no trusting in it that for it God should pardon our sinnes past much lesse give us eternall life For 1. It is no more then we are bound to for the present and therefore cannot satisfie for that that is past Luke 17.10 When ye have done all those things that are commanded you say we are unprofitable servants we have done that which was our dutâ— to doe 2. There is no proportion betwixt that goodnesse that is in us and that which we looke to receive from God for it What is all the money we can make all that we can do or suffer towards the paiment of a debt of ten thousand talents and such a debt is our sin Mat. 8. â—4 What proportion is there betweene the service we can doe to God for a few yeares heere to the wages and reward we looke for the eternall happinesse and glory of the liâ—e to come â— Cor. 4.17 Our light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for us fitteth and prepareth us for a farre more exceeding and eternall wright of glory Rom. 8.18 I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared to the glory that shall be reveiled in us Now for the second Reason on the other side the mercy of God is such and so all sufficient as we may safely ground our hope upon it In which respect the Prophet saith Psal. 9.10 They that know thy name will put their trust in thee They that know how mercifull the Lord is cannot choose but put their trust and confidence
in him I will go no further for the setting of this forth unto you then to those three things which David heere in my Text speaketh of and which he observed in the Lords gracious disposition and on which he grounded his hope 1. There is in the Lord loving kindnesse 2. There are in the Lord tender mercies 3. There is in the Lord a multitude of tender mercies For the first The Lord is of a gracious and kind and liberall disposition Ioel 2.13 The Lord is gracious and of great kindnesse The love he sheweth the good he doth to any of his people is most free and hath no cause no ground at all but in himselfe alone The love we beare to any useth to have some ground in the party that we do love we see somewhat in the party that moveth us to it at first But the love the Lord beareth to us had no ground at all in us but in his owne goodnesse and loving kindnesse alone The Apostle therefore calleth it 2 Thess. 1.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The good pleasure of his goodnesse He set his love upon us as Moses saith Deut 7 7 8 because he loved us He even resteth in his owne love as the Prophet speaketh Zeph. 3.1 and seeketh no further So speaketh the Lord Exod. 3 â—â— I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious and I will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy Nothing moved him to be gracious and mercifull unto us but onely his owne good will and pleasure So Esa. 43.25 I even I am he that blâ—â—â—eth ouâ— thy transgressions for mine owne sake So 2 Sam. 7. â—1 For thy words sake and according to thine owne heart thou hast done all these great things True it is that after the Lord hath set his love upon us he worketh that in us by his grace that maketh us amiable and beautifull in his sight and so causeth him to love us the more This is excellently set forth Ezek. 16.9 14. He anointed his beloved one with oyle cloathed her with broidered work covered her with silke deâ—ked her with ornaments put bracelets upon her hands and a chaine about her necke decked her with gold and silver made her exceeding beautifull marke how grace and piety doth beautifie the soule in Gods eye But when he first set his love upon us he saw nothing in us that did move him to love us as is also notably set forth in that 16. of Ezek. When the Lord first passed by his beloved as it is said verse 8 and looked upon her and her time was the time of love when he first loved her what was there in her to move him to it See that verse 6. When I passed by thee and saw thee polluted in thine owne bloud I said unto thee when thou wast in thy bloud live yea I said unto thee when thou wast in thy bloud live Marke how earnest the Lord is to perswade us of the freenesse of his love to us and how it grew not at all from any respect he had to any goodnesse was or should be in us but from his owne loving kindnesse and goodnesse alone And this is the first thing that Daviâ— here considered in the mercy and goodnesse of the Lord that made him to hope he should find mercy with him for the pardon of his sin Secondly In the Lord there are tender mercies bowels of mercy as the word racham which is heere used doth properly signifie For thus it hath pleased the Lord to condescend unto our capacity and to make knowne unto us in his Word his gracious disposition by comparing himselfe unto a most tender hearted man or woman and attributing bowells unto himselfe Esay 63.15 Where is the multitude of thy bowells and of thy mercies towards me are they restrained Luke 1.78 Through the bowells of the mercies of our God whereby the day spring from an high hath visited us And this comparison standeth in two points 1. As a tender-hearted man or woman when they see any to bee in misery cannot choose but pitty them and grieve for them and feele their bowells within moved and pained with it and this is the very nature of man humanity and not the corruption of nature As it is sayd of our Saviour Mat. 9.36 When he saw the multitude fainting and scattered abroad as shâ—epe having no shepheard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his bowells yearned or were moved towards them ô that the beholding of men in that misery could move us so and Hebr. 4.15 that hee is touched with the feeling of all our infirmities hee doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condole and grieve and suffer with us when we do grieve and suffer So the Lord when hee seeth any of his people to bee in misery hee cannot but pitty them and be moved with it and grieve with them Iam. 5.11 He is pitifull and of tender mercy Exod. 22.27 When he cryeth unto me I will heare for I am gracious So it is said Iudg. 10.16 His soule was grieved for the misery of Israel And Esa. 63.9 In all their affliction he was afflicted How can that bee will you say seing himselfe was the author of all their affliction Amos 3.6 Shall there be evill in a City and the Lord hath not done it How is it possible that the Lord would so sharpely correct his people and bring them to that misery if it did so grieve him to see them in misery I answer 1. that this is possible enough Did you never heare of a Iudge that did shed teares even in giving of sentence of death upon a malefactor and shewed a fatherly affection towards the poore wretch even at that time like Ioshua to Achan Iosh. 7.19 My sonne I pray thee give glory to the Lord God of Israel Did you never know any father so tender-hearted as when he hath whipped his child hee hath done it with teares in his eyes yea he could not containe but must needs let his teares fall hee hath smitten and wept and beene as apt to cry even as the child it selfe Surely so it is with the Lord. Psalm 103.13 As a father pitieth his children so doth the Lord pitie them that feare him Even when he correcteth us he pitieth and his bowells yearne towards us 2. He never afflicteth us nor bringeth us unto misery but when his love constraineth him to doe it hee must needs doe it unlesse he would see us perish and that his love to us will not suffer him to doe The Lords love to his children is not fondnesse like the love of many foolish parents his pitie is not like the pitty that is in many men of which wee have a proverb foolish pitty marrs the City that may be called well Crudelis misericordia But the Lords love is guided by his infinite wisedome and judgement hee will correct the dearest of his children and that sharply too rather then hee will see them spoiled 1. Cor. 11.32 When wee are judged
loved thus hee was grieved that his enemies would not be reclaimed Mar. 3.5 He mourned for the hardnesse of their hearts and 8.12 He sighed deepely in his spirit for them And of our heavenly Father we read that he loved his enemies thus Psal. 95.10 Fourty yeeres long was I grieved with this generation Canst thou say thou hast loved thus O happy thou then If any man shall object as Iohn 6.60 this is an hard saying who can heare it who can endure such Doctrine flesh and bloud can never doe this I answer 1. flesh and bloud indeed cannot nor flesh and bloud can never inherite the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 15.50 If thou be not regenerate and borne againe thou canst not see the kingdome of God Ioh. 3.3 2. Pray with the Apostle Lu. 17.5 Lord increase our faith If thou wert well perswaded how great the Lords love hath bin to thee thou wouldst easily doe it Lecture XXII on Psalme 51.1 2. Aprill 18. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second duty that we owe unto men This Doctrine therefore which hath made knowne unto you the wonderfull goodnesse and loving kindnesse of the Lord and the infinitnesse of his tender mercies towards poore miserable sinners that stand in need of his mercy must stirre up and provoke us to be good and mercifull to them that stand in need of us Neither is there any thing in the world that will have that force to make us willing to doe good and to shew mercy unto men as the true knowledge and consideration of this how good and mercifull the Lord hath beene unto us Luke 6.36 Be ye mercifull saith our Saviour as your father also is mercifull and Matth. 18.33 Shouldst not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant even as I had piety on thee Yea Mat. 5.45 our Saviour teaching how bountifull and good the Lord is to all sorts of men perswadeth all his Disciples to be so too by this argument that you may be the children of your Father which is in heaven As if he should say there is nothing whereby you may better be knowne to be the children of God nothing wherein you can more resemble him then in this willingnesse and readinesse to do good and to be beneficiall unto others And there be foure things principally commended to us for our imitation in this example of our heavenly father 1. He is full of the bowells of mercy apt to pittie them he seeth to be in misery 2. He is bountifull and ready to helpe them and do them good 3. His bounty is altogether free and respecteth nothing in them that might move him to it but onely this that they are in misery and have need of him 4. He is apt to do good not only to them that are in misery but to all even to all his creatures First we must labour to be tender hearted and pitifull towards them that are in distresse and misery For this is our fathers disposition as we have heard Iam. 5.11 He is very pitifull and of tender mercy And so must we be if wee will approve our selves to be his children Ephes. 4.32 Be ye kinde one to another and tender hearted 1 Pet. 2.8 Have compassion one of another be pitifull Col. 3.12 Put on as a beautifull garment that will greatly adorne and grace your profession as the elect of God holy and beloved bowels of mercies They are therefore certainely most unlike to our heavenly father 1. That are hard hearted towards the poore not affected nor moved with their cryes and miseries Deut. 15.7 Thou shalt not harden thy heart from thy poore brother 1 Ioh. 3.17 He that shutteth up his bowels of compassion from his needy brother as if he should say when he findeth his heart apt to be moved with compassion violently restraineth himselfe from it how dwelleth the love of God in him We should provoke and force our selves to it as we have heard and not against it Pro. 21.13 He that stoppeth his eares at the cry of the poore and striveth not to be affected with it he also shall cry himselfe God can make the hardest hearted man cry himselfe but he shall not be heard And Pro. 11.17 He that is cruell to the poore troubleth his owne flesh 2. That do the workes of mercy without any mercy at all without any compassion of heart toward the misery of them that they doe relieve But either 1 out of a respect to their owne credit as the Pharisees Mat. 6.1 2. Or 2 out of hypocrisie as Iudas Ioh. 12.5 6. Or 3 out of a desire to be rid of them and freed from the noise of their clamour as the unrighteous judge relieved the poore widow Luk. 18.5 Where as indeed the mercifulnesse of the heart from whence that proceedeth which wee do for the poore is that which graceth our alms-deeds more then the valew of the thing that wee give unto them Mat. 5.7 Blessed are the mercifull Esa. 5 8.10 If thou draw out thy soule to the hungry then shall thy light arise in obscurity and thy darknesse be as the noone day Iob. 30.25 Was not my soule grieved for the poore Secondly we must not content our selves to pity the poore but we must also relieve them and be ready to doe them good For this is the disposition of our heavenly father Psal. 146.7.9 He giveth food to the hungry he relieveth the fatherlesse and the widow Yea he is bountifull in his goodnesse to such Iames 1.5 He giveth to all men as need liberally and upbraideth not And so must we do if we will approve our selves to be the children of our heavenly father And surely there was never any that did find the Lord to be mercifull to them in the pardon of their sinnes that were not by the spirit of God made mercifull to them that stood in need of them Psal. 112.4 5. The righteous man is mercifull and full of compassion a good man is mercifull and lendeth And verse 9. He hath dispersed he hath given to the poore Two things there be that do highly commend this duty unto us 1. That the Lord in his Word hath declared himselfe to be greatly pleased and delighted with it Mic. 6.8 What doth the Lord require of thee but to do justly and to love mercy It is a duty that doth greatly grace all other even the best duties that we can performe Acts 10.4 Thy prayers and thine almes are come up for a memoriall before God Yea it is a duty more pleasing unto God then any outward duty even of the first table Mat. 12.7 I will have mercy and not sacrifice 2. That it is a duty that God hath made greater promises unto then to any other almost that a Christian can performe Mat. 5.7 Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy In which respect Solomon saith Pro. 14.21 He that hath mercy on the poore happy is he And three sorts of promises
not upon any outward or inward signes of Gods favour not upon any thing wee see or feele but upon the word and promise of God onely According to that of David Psal. 119.114 Thou art my hiding place and my shield and in thy word doe I trust Wee must learne to beleeve and trust God upon his bare word and promise without any of these pledges and pawnes of his that are in our owne possession else wee deale no better with him then the most wretched usurer that is will deale with the veryest beggar or bankrupt yea the falsest and dishonestest man in the world hee dares not trust him on his word nor on his oath nor on his bond neither but upon a good pawne and pledge he dare trust him And for a most eâ—fectuall motive unto this consider how fearefull a sin infidelity is not to give credit to the word and promise of God to doubt of Gods love and mercy to thee in Christ. Iohn 16.9 He shall convince the world of sin because they beleeved not on me No sin in all the world is so hainous as that Three things will make this evident to thee First consider the severity God hath shewed toward his dearest servants for not giving credit to his word even in such things as were most unlikely to come to passe God had promised Moses and Aaron that if they would speake to the rocke in the sight of the people it should give forth water enough to satisfie the whole congregation and their cattell too a most unlikely and incredible thing yet because they did but doubt of this God would not let them enter into the promised land Numb 20.8 12. God had promised Zachary hee would give him a son by his wife Elizabeth a thing most unlikely in regard of the age of them both and her barrennesse yet because he doubted of it the Lord made him dumbe Luke 1.20 Secondly Consider the nature of this sin As by faith we greatly honour God and give glory to him Rom. 4.19 20. we sanctifie and hallow his name as the Lord speaketh Num. 20.12 Ye beleeved me not to sanctifie me in the eyes of the children of Israel So by infidelity we rob God of his glory and doe him the greatest dishonour and reproach that can be 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth not God hath made him a lyar Thirdly Consider the odiousnes of this sin in the effects of it which are three First as faith is that that maketh us and all our services acceptable and pleasing unto God when they are done out of a perswasion of his fatherly love towards us By faith saith the Apostle Heb. 11.4 Abel offered a more excellent sacrifice then Cain And he that would pray must conceive of God as of his father Mat. 6.9 Yea whatsoever ye doe in word or deed saith the Apostle Colos. 3.17 if ye would have God to accept of it do all in the name of the Lord Iesus that is in this perswasion that through Christ God is well pleased with you giving thanks to God the father by him So infidelity maketh us and all our actions prayers preachings almes c. odious unto God Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Secondly As faith purifieth the heart keepeth it in a care to please God in a feare to offend him Acts 15.9 So infidelity defileth the heart maketh it lesse fearefull to offend him lesse carefull and willing to doe him any service lesse to hate sin and to love goodnesse in a word more apt to decline and fall from God any way This is plaine by that caveat that the Apostle giveth Heb. 3.12 which it were good for Gods people that are in this tentation oft to thinke upon take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbeliefe in departing from the living God Marke 1. that it is infidelity that maketh the heart evill and naught 2. It is that that maketh us apt to depart and fall away from God Thirdly lastly As faith is the only Antidote and defensative against all Satans tentations the shield that wil quench all his fiery darts Eph. 6.16 So infidelity maketh us naked layeth us open unto every tentation He that wavereth and doubteth saith the Apostle Iam. 1.6 is like a wave of the Sea driven of the winds and tossed So that to conclude this second caveat I must say to every one of Gods children that is under this tentation as the Apostle doth Heb. 10.35 Cast not away thy confidence which hath great recompense of reward And as the Prophet doth Esa. 50.10 Who is there among you that feareth the Lord that walketh in darknes hath no light let him trust in the name of the Lord and stay himselfe upon his God As if he had said If thou be of the number of them that feare to offend God though thou have no comfort no feeling of his favor no light nothing but darknes yet trust in God still for all that because of his word and promise resolve that thou wilt beleeve and be perswaded of his love and put thy trust in him though he do withdraw the signes and sense of his favour from thee and say with Iob. 13.15 Though he stay me yet I will put my trust in him Now if any shall object and say How can we resolve that we will beleeve and be perswaded of Gods love Is that in our power Do you not teach wee have no freedome of will at all to that that is good I answer I speak it confidently upon cleare certaine evidence of the word of God 1. That there is no more freedome of wil in any naturall man to that that is spiritually good then there is in a dead man or in a stone to move it selfe In Adam when he was created we all had it in Adam when he fell we all lost it But 2. I say that by the second Adam we have recovered it againe he by his spirit doth worke in all the regenerate a freedome of will and ability to move our selves to that that is good so as they can say as Paul doth Rom 7.8 To will is present with me And as David Psalme 119.115 Depart from me yee evill doers for I will keepe the commandements of my God And certainely there is great force in this to preserve us from any tentation if wee would thus before-hand set our wills and as it were harden our faces against it by resolving with our selves wee will not yeeld unto it as David did Psalme 119.57 O Lord I have said that I will keepe thy words and sticke to it and verse 106. I have sworne and I will performe it that I wil keepe thy righteous judgements Lecture XXIX On Psalme 51.1 2. Iune 20. 1626. FOlloweth that we now come to the directions I promised to give and to shew you what Gods servants that are in this case of spirituall desertion are to doe to
will do nothing because they have no love unto nor care of the soules of poore sinners whether they sinke or swim but say in their hearts with Cain Genes 4.9 Am I my brothers keeper Or as the chiefe Priests to Iudas Mat. 27.4 What is that to us see thou to that Secondly they will do nothing because there is in their heart no hatred of any sin A certaine signe of an ungracious heart Psal. 36.4 He abhorreth not evill Thirdly They will do nothing because there is in them no love to God nor zeale to his glory Ps. 97.10 Ye that love the Lord hate evill For thus standeth the stipulation and contract betweene God and his people that are in covenant with him God bindeth himselfe on his part that he will be a friend to our friends and an enemy to our enemies Exod. 23.22 I will be an enemy to thine enemies and an adversary to thine adversaries So doe Gods people for their part bind themselves to God that they will love them that he loveth and hate them that he hateth Psal. 139.21 22. Doe not I hate them O Lord that hate thee and am I not grieved with those that rise up against thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies Fourthly and lastly They will do nothing to further the punishment of lewd men because they have no faith to beleeve Gods word threatnings that these sins being winked at unpunished will bring Gods curse and judgments upon the whole town upon the whole land What made the king people of Nineveh so zealous in reforming their land Ion. 3.8 Let every man turne from his evill way from the violence that is in his hands The reason is given ver 5. The people of Nineveh beleeved God that which hee had threatned against the land by the ministery of Ionah And what made good Iosiah so zealous in reforming his land 2 Chr. 34.33 He tooke away all the abominations out of all the countryes that pertained to the children of Israel The reason is given verse 27. That when he had heard what curses God in his law had threatned against the land for such sins his heart was tender and he did humble himselfe before God he undoubtedly beleeved Gods word and threatning And doubtlesse on the other side the infidelity and atheisme that is in mens hearts is the cause why no man sheweth any zeale gainst sin no man seeketh to have it punished Lecture XXXVII on Psalme 51.3 Octob. 17. 1626. THe second sort that are to be reproved by this doctrine are such as having authority to enjoyne publike repētance to scandalous sinners for the satisfying of the congregation when they are detected presented unto them refuse or neglect to do it This reproofe I will be briefe in because they that offend in this kind are not here present to heare me Yet it is profitable for you to heare somewhat of it that you may take notice of one chiefe cause why sin so aboundeth every where be affected with it and pray heartily unto God for the reformation of this great evill We see that now adayes this publike acknowledgement of scandalous sins in the congregation is almost grown quite out of use And this fault is imputed by some to our whole Church to the discipline of it but they are to blame and do great wrong to our Church that judge and speake so The Canons of our Church Can. 26. straitly charge every minister that he shall not in any wise admit to the communion any of his flocke which bee openly knowne to live in sin notorious without repentance And the booke of common prayer in the Rubricke before the communion commandeth that if any be an open and notorious evill liver so that the congregation by him is offended the minister shall call him and advertise him in any wise not to presume to the Lords table till he hath openly declared himselfe to have truly repented that the congregatiō may therby be satisfied which were asore offended So that you see the lawes and discipline of our Church require that open scandalous sinners should do open publike repentance yea give power to the minister to repell keep back such from the communion that refuse to doe it Where is the fault then may you say Surely in the covetoūsnes corruption of those officers that are put in trust with the execution and exercise of the discipline of our Church who when they seeke themselves only not the reformation of any thing that is a misse amōg Gods people and by their illegall commutations of repentance doe neglect the use of publike repentance in the Church of God Of such that abuse the trust cōmitted to them by our Church to their owne gaine wee may justly complaine as the Lord doth Hosea 4.8 They eate up that is feed on and live by the sinnes of Gods people and lift up their soule as it is in the originall that is earnestly desire and long after for so much that phrase signifieth as we shall find Ier. 22.27 Deut. 24.15 unto their iniquities They earnestly desire that sin may increase among the people that so their fees and gaine may increase See the foulnesse of the sins of these men in three points First They sin against God and his glory in being a chiefe cause of the increase of sin in all places and consequently that religion thriveth not the best preaching that is doth so little good in any place When the Lord speaketh of the great care and paines hee tooke to make his Vineyard and Church fruitfull hee saith Esay 5.2 hee fenced it and gathered out the stones thereof If Gods Vineyard have no fence but every swine and dog may approach to the holy things of God to the Sacraments and priviledges of Gods people without restraint if these stones of offence these scandalous sinners be not taken out how should the Lords Vineyard be fruitfull unto him Certainly the neglect of discipline is the cause why these stones doe multiply as they doe why sin doth so increase in all places For the hope of impunity hath great force to encourage and embolden men in sin Ecclesi 8.11 Because sentence against an evill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the sonnes of men is fully set in them to doe evill and for pecuniary punishment it hath no such force to reforme them and bring them unto repentance at least to restraine from sin as the bringing of them to open shame hath It is open punishment of which the Lord speaketh so oft in his law Deut. 22.21.22 24. and elsewhere oft so shalt thou put away evill from among you And this is noted for a chiefe use and benefit of Magistrates Iudg. 18.7 to put to shame for sin Fill their faces with shame saith David Psal 83.16 that they may seeke thy name O Lord. Secondly Those that against intent of Law and Canon privily compound for mens
others at least not aggravate it by the circumstances of it as we shall heare it is fit we should doe There is therefore a necessity we should doe it in secret The second motive is from the conveniencie of it For we make confession of our sins in secret unto God much more effectually then any other way wee can doe And that in two respects First We may powre out our hearts more fully and freely unto God in secret then we can doe in the presence of any other man For we are all of us apt to thinke that if we should in a particular manner utter and expresse how vile wretches we are before those that love vs and thinke best of us they would never thinke well of us againe while we live but account vs ranke hypocrites And indeed it may be so they would In which respect we reade Zach. 12.12 that the husband should mourne apart and the wife apart they should not disclose their sins one to another But there is no such thing to stay or hinder us from being free and open hearted in secret For 1. we can say no worse by our selves then the Lord knoweth already better then our selves according to that speech of David Psal. 69.5 O God thou knowest my foolishnesse and my sins are not hid from thee and 139.2 3. O Lord thou understandest my thought afarre off thou compassest my paths and my lying downe and art acquainted with all my wayes 2. We may be sure he will not like the worse but the better of us for confessing and opening of our sins unto him if we accuse our selues he will be the readier to absolve us According to that we have heard 1 Iohn 1.9 If we confesse our sins he is faithfull and just to forgive us and 1 Cor. 11.31 If we would judge our selves wee should not bee judged Yee people saith David Psal. 62.8 powre out your hearts before him God is a refuge for us As if he had said ye have no cause to feare or be ashamed to open your hearts to him the more you can lay to your owne charge and accuse your selves of the more ready you shall finde him to bee a refuge and a comfort unto you There is no cause of feare for an humbled soule to goe to him Will hee plead against me with his great power saith Ioh 23.6 no but hee would put strength in mee Iames 1.5 Hee giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not The second respect wherein the conveniency of secret confession may appeare is this That wee may in secret use more helpes of voice and gesture and confesse our sins and make our complaint against our selves with more expressions of griefe then we can doe in the presence of others A man that would be ashamed to shed teares before men in the acknowledgment of his sins may be bold to doe it before the Lord. As Iob speaketh of himselfe Iob 16.20 Mine eye powreth out teares that is weepeth aboundantly unto God Thus did Iacob when he was alone Hos. 12.4 And I tell you even this maketh our confession of sins the more effectuall with God when we can doe it with teares As appeareth by that speech of God to Hezekiah 2 King 20.5 I have heard thy prayer and seene thy teares And this second respect may seeme to have moved David when he fasted and prayed for the child to goe in to doe it 2 Sam. 12.16 and both other of Gods servants and our blessed Saviour himselfe too make choice of a secret place for their devotions So did Elizeus 2 King 4.33 So did Peter Act. 10.9 So did our Saviour Mar. 1.35 They knew they might have more liberty for voice and gesture and teares there then they could have had in the company of men The third and last motive that may provoke us unto this duty is the consideration of the fruits and benefits that are to be received by it And those are two principally First This will give a man farre greater assurance of the truth and uprightnesse of his heart when he can confesse and bewaile his sin in secret unto God then any confession of his sin in the presence of others is able to doe This is one of the arguments wherby Iob proveth himselfe to have bin no hypocrite as his friends charged him because he had not been wont to cover his transgressions from God as Adam did not to hide them in his bosome but had beene wont freely and ingeniously to confesse them unto God Iob 31.33 This argueth there is no guile in the spirit when a man can acknowledge his sins unto God and confesse his transgressions unto him Psal. 32.2 3.5 And our Saviour perswading his disciples to take heed of hypocrisie in performing religious duties prescribeth this for an antidote to preserve them from it to learne to make conscience of doing them in secret Mat. 6.5 6. Be not as the hypocrites for they love to pray in open places where they may be seene of men but thou when 〈◊〉 prayest enter into thy closet For it is strange to see how far an hypocrite may go in performing religious duties in the presence of others as our Saviour there sheweth they love to pray saith he standing in the Synagogues They will seeme to shew great delight and zeale in good duties so long as they have men to be witnesses of it Yea in this very point of making confession of their sins before men hypocrites and gracelesse men have gone very far Pharaoh did this to Moses and Aaron sundry times Exod. 9.27 and 10.16 and Saul unto Samuel 1 Sam. 15 24.30 auricular confession unto a Priest you see a rancke hypocrite may make and Iudas made confession of his sin before the Priests and Elders publikely in the Temple Yea to the party he hath wronged an hypocrite will be able to confes his sin as Saul did to David 1 Sam. 24.17 18. and 26.21 But of none of these you can read that ever they could go to God in secret and powre out their hearts before him So that you see this is one benefit a man shal receive by it it will give him a cōfortable assurance of the sincerity uprightnes of his heart before God Secondly It will give great assurance to a man of mercy from God in the pardon of his sins Gods people have bin wont to find as great ease to their consciences by confessing their sins to God as ever stomack that was sick and oppressed did by casting up the meat that offended it or sore that was impostumated by giving vent to the filthy matter that put it unto paine David professeth of himselfe Ps. 119.25 26. that when his soule cleaved to the dust that it was quite cast downe and dejected as one foyled and wounded by his enemy and ready to give up the Ghost he tooke this course to relieve himselfe and found comfort in it hee declared his wayes unto God and he heard him And in another place
singular gift and grace of God to bee able to confesse our sinnes aright Iames 1.17 Every good gift is from above Therefore Iob beggeth this of God Iob 13.23 How many are mine iniquities and sinnes make me to know my transgression and my sin Lecture XL. On Psalme 51.3 Novemb 14. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second use and that is for direction to try whether wee have yet attained to this grace or no. And this is surely an use of as great profite and necessity as the former For if we will call to mind and consider 1. What promises God hath made to them that can confesse their sins aright 2. That no man can have assurance and hope to obtaine pardon of his sins till he confesse them 3. How farre many hypocrites have gone in making confession of their sins as we have seene in the examples of Pharaoh and Saul of Cain and Iudas it cannot be but it will worke in us a desire both to learne how we may confesse our sins in such a manner as wee may not loose our labour in it and how we may try and discerne whether we have gone any further in this duty and attained to more grace this way then ever any hypocrite was able to do Now there be five properties whereby a sincere confession of our sins may be differenced and distinguished from that which is counterfeit First The sincere confession of sins is particular Concerning this first property three cautions must be premised to prevent the mistaking of it First That may bee a good confession of sins which is made in generall words so that the heart of him that maketh it doe therein particularize with God Such was that of Gods people in their publike fast 1 Sam. 7.6 Wee have sinned against the Lord. And that of the Publican Luke 18.13 God bee mercifull to mee a sinner These words were very generall but the great affection wherewith they were uttered doth argue that in their heart and feeling their confessions were particular though in words they were not Secondly it is not possible for the best man in his confession to reckon up unto God and mention all his sins particularly Who can understand his errours saith David Psalme 19.12 and 40.12 They are moe in number then the haires of our hâ—ad Thirdly For hidden and unknowne sins a generall confession may suffice to give a man comfort and assurance of the pardon of them as we may see in that prayer of David Psal. 19.12 Cleanse thou me from secret faults Yet doth this remaine a certaine truth that one speciall property to distinguish the sincere confession from the counterfeit is this that it is particular so is not the other And this will appeare to you in foure points 1. All men are bound to do their best endeavour to know and find out their most secret sins that so they may lay them open in particular unto God This is plaine by that speech of the Prophet Lam. 3.40 Let us search and try our wayes What needs that but to find out sins that are unknown or forgotten And in that speech of Elihu speaking of a sinner humbling himselfe in confession of his sins Iob 34.31 32. Surely it is meet to be said unto God that which I see not teach thou me All men should beg this of God to discover to them their secret and unknown sins 2. The more particular a man can bee in the confessing of his sins the more of his sins hee can confesse against himselfe the more comfort he may have in his confession It is with us in our dealing with God in this case as it is in the clyent or patient that dealeth with his Lawyers or Physician for counsell the more particularly we know that a man dealeth with his lawyer in laying open his case unto him and with his Physician in discovering his disease unto him the more good he may receive from him yea the concealing of some one circumstance from them may oft times tend to a mans undoing Even so it is in our laying open our sins unto God the more particular we can be the better it will be for us This is plaine by that direction the Lord gave to the high Priest in the confession he was to make of the peoples sins upon the day of atonement Lev. 16.21 Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat the sacrifice that was to beare take upon him all the iniquities of Gods people as it is said ver 2. a most lively figure of Christ and of the sufferings which hee endured in his soule for our sins and confesse over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel and all their transgressions in all their sins 3. Vnlesse we can in our confessions mention some particular sins wherin we have offended God we shall never be able to performe this dutie feelingly and to the purpose See this in that commandement God giveth to his people for confession and the manner of it Iere. 3.13 Onely acknowledge that thou hast transgressed against the Lord thy God and hast scattered thy wayes to the strangers under every greene tree as if hee had said confesse thine idolatry See this property also in the confessions of Gods people commended to us in the holy Scripture Iudges 10.10 Wee have sinned against thee both because we have forsaken our God and also serued Baalim And 1. Sam. 12.19 Wee have added to all our sinnes this evill to aske us a King In this manner also did David confesse his sin in the time of the great plague 1 Chron. 21.17 Is it not I that have commanded the people to be numbred even I it is that have sinned 4. and lastly Though it be profitable for us as we heard the last day when we would humble our soules in the confession of our sins to call to mind and confesse unto God some of our most hainous sins As Paul did 1 Tim. 1.13 at many other times I was a blasphemer and a persecutor Yet that we may be particular enough in our confession it must not content us to do so but even those sins that seeme smallest as our worldlines peevishnes aptnes to surmise speake evill of others passionatnes choler evill thoughts formality in religious duties such like must also be remembred confessed and bewailed before God Davids heart smote him 1. Sam. 24.5 even for cutting of the skirt of Sauls garment Cain could confesse when God had charged him with it cry out upon his murder say his iniquity was greater then could be pardoned Gen. 4.13 but his hating envying of his brother because he had more grace then himselfe his formality want of faith feeling in the offrings he brought to God that he could not confesse or complain of So could Iudas confesse cry out of his grosse capital sin Mat. 27.4 I have sinned in betraying innocent blood but his covetousnes
his hypocrisie in comming with a bad heart to the Lords passeover which were the roots of the other he could not confesse complain of And indeed mens carelesnes in smaller sins is a great cause why God giveth men over unto foule and grosser sins Ps. 19.12 13. Cleanse thou me from secret faults keep back thy servant from presumptuous sins let them not have dominion over me then shall I bee upright and I shall be innocent from the great transgression They therefore that though they can say and confesse in grosse and generall that they are sinners yet cannot in particular say how or wherein they have sinned but are like to Nebuchadnezar Dan. 2.5 that could say he had dreamed and was troubled with it but what his dreame was he could not tell may justly suspect their confession not to be sincere but counterfeit Secondly The sincere confession is free and full without all desire to cloak or to extenuate and minse his sinne See this property also laid open in three points First The true confessour doth so lay open the hainousnesse and odiousnesse of his sins as it may appeare that he thinketh basely and vilely of himselfe for them I am vile saith Iob 40.4 See this in Solomons prayer 1 King 8 47 49 50. If they shall say wee have sinned wee have done perversly wee have committed wickednes as if they should say ô we cannot expresse how hainous our sins are then heare thou their prayer forgive them Such a confession was Pauls Acts 26.10 11. Many of the Saints did I shut up in prison when they were put to death I gave my voice against them I punished them oft in every Synagogue and compelled them to blaspheme and exceeding in madnesse against them I persecuted them going beyond my commission even unto strange cities and 1 Tim 1.15 Of whom I am the chiefe As if he had said No mans sin is so great as mine was Secondly To this end he weigheth the circumstances whereby his sin is aggravated and the hainousnesse of it encreased Thus did Daniel Dan 9.5.6 Wee have sinned and have committed iniquity and have done wickedly and have rebelled neither have wee hearkened to thy servants the Prophets As if he had said we haue sinned against great meanes of grace So Ezech. 9.7 9. in his confession aggravateth their sins by this circumstance that they had beene committed against manifold experiments they had had both of the severity and also of the mercy of the Lord. So it is said of Peter Mar. 14.72 that weighing that with himselfe he wept He could never have brought his heart to be so deeply affected with and humbled for sin if he had not weighed with himselfe the circumstances whereby it was aggravated No more can any of us certainely unlesse we take the like course Thirdly and lastly The true confessour presenteth himselfe before God as one that standeth wholly at his mercy and judgeth himselfe worthy of the curse and hatred of God for his sin It becommeth us when we goe to God to confesse our sins to come before him as Benhadads servants did unto Ahab 1 King 20.32 they came to him with ropes about their neckes as men judging themselves worthy to dye Thus did Daniel make his confession Dan. 9.7 O Lord righteousnesse belongeth â—nto thee but unto us confusion of faces As if he had said thou art righteous in all that thou hast done against us yea if thou shouldest confound us for ever thou shouldest bee righteous in that also So did the prodigall confesse Luke 15 21. Father I have sinned against heaven and in thy sight and am no more worthie to bee called thy sonne Now in this second property the hypocrite is also for the most part grosly defective for even when he seemeth most humbled and most willing to confesse against himselfe his wickednesse yet hath he a desire to hide somewhat to cloake and extenuate his sin and with the unjust steward Luke 16.6 for an hundred to set downe fifty Though he can confesse himselfe to be a sinner yet that he is an hainous sinner or in any great danger for any sin that he is guilty of that he cannot believe Sundry conceits he hath whereby he is apt to keepe his sins off from comming to neere his heart or lying too heavy vpon it Some few of them I will name unto you 1. Though I bee a sinner saith hee and have my faults yet am I not so bad as such and such I thanke God This conceit spoiled the Pharisee Luke 18.11 God I thanke thee I am not as other men are 2. Though I be a sinner saith he alas I cannot helpe it it is my nature I am flesh and bloud aswell as others I am not the first that did so neither shall I be the last who is it that doth not sin and for this he is apt to pervert the Scripture to his owne destruction Iames 3.2 In many things wee offend all 3. Though I have fouly fallen sometimes yet I thanke God it was not out of any disposition or liking I had in my selfe to that sin it was company that drew me to it Thus said Adam even to the Lord himselfe Gen. 3.12 The woman whom thou gavest me drew me to it 4. and lastly If he can lay the fault no where else he will to extenuate his sin lay it upon the deuill as Eve did Gen. 3.13 The Serpent beguiled mee and I did eate Whereas indeede our sin is our owne and no body in so much fault for it as our selves Iames 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lusts and enticed From within saith our Saviour Marke 7.21 out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts adulteries c. But let us all take heed of this subtilty of Satan and of this deceitfulnesse of sin and whensoever we goe to confesse our sins unto God let us remember what is said Pro. 28.13 He that covereth his sins shall not prosper Thirdly Sincere confession is hearty it is made with feeling and affection and is not verball and formall onely When we confesse our sins to God we must worke our hearts to doe it with feeling with hearts touched and troubled with sence of sin with shame and sorrow and indignation of heart against our selves for our sins O my God saith Ezra Ezr. 9.6 I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee for our iniquities are encreased over our heads So the Publican in that confession which our blessed Saviour giveth such testimony unto Luke 18.13 for shame would not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven and in indignation against himselfe smote upon his brest So did Iob 42.6 I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes The true confessour feeleth his sin to be a burden to his conscience Mine iniquities saith David Psal. 38.4 are as an heavy burden too heavy for me to beare And surely this griefe of heart for
sin even without words is a more effectuall confession in the sight of God then all the most excellent words in the world without an humble heart Such as was Mary Magdalens of whom it is plaine by Christs answer to her Luke 7.48 He said unto her thy sins are forgiven that she had confessed and complained of her sins yet spake she never a word but wept and sobbed aboundantly verse 38 And on the other side this is that that maketh the confessions the hypocrite doth make of his sins odious unto God yea that maketh the confessions most of us make utterly fruitlesse and uncomfortable unto us that they are verball onely and from the teeth outward our hearts are not at all affected with that we say We declare our iniquities often unto God as David said he would doe Psal. 38.18 but wee leave out the other and I will bee sorry for my sin And what man would not thinke himselfe mocked and scorned by him that had done him wrong and will pretend a desire of reconciliation and confesse the wrong he had done him but without all shew of sorrow for it Fourthly The sincere confession is holy and honest joyned alwayes with an unfeigned hatred of sin and resolution to forsake it The true confessour doth as heartily desire to be disburdened and delivered from the power and dominion of his sins as from the sting and punishment of them Marke this in the confession that good Shecaniah maketh Ezra 10.2 3. Wee have trespassed against our God and taken strange wives now therefore let us make a covenant with our God to put away all these strange wives See this also noted by Elihu in the description that he maketh of a true confessour that humbleth himselfe before God Iob 34.31 32. Surely it is meet to bee said unto God I have borne chastisement I will not offend any more that which I see not teach thou mee if I have done iniquity I will doe no more This is also very observable in that antithesis that Solomon maketh Pro. 28.13 The covering of sin and not confessing it is enough he saith to bring Gods curse upon a man he that covereth his sin shall not prosper but the confessing of sin is not enough to obtaine mercy from God hee that confesseth and forsaketh them shall finde mercy And on the other side this doth greatly discover the hypocrisie of most men in the confessions they make of their sins to God 1. They confesse them but they forsake them not they returne with the dog as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.22 greedily to those very sins which they seemed to loath and cast up Thus did Saul he confesseth his sin against David sundry times and that with teares 1 Sam. 24.16 17. and yet Chap. 26.2 he pursueth him againe as eagerly as ever he did 2. Yea many a man emboldneth himselfe to sin the more freely even by this because he is perswaded that by confessing his sin as the drunkard by his vomiting he shall be eased of all and freed from the burden of his sin This is the confidence that the dissolute Papist putteth in his confession and I would that none did so but they Surely the Lord in his justice doth use to punish an hypocriticall confession of sin this way even by giving men up to sin with more greedinesse after it then they did before See an example of this in Pharaoh Ye read of an ample confession he made of his sin Exod. 9.27 but verse 34. of the same Chapter you shall finde he became worse after that confession then ever he was before he sinned yet more saith the text and hardened his heart he and his servants Fiftly and lastly The sincere confession is filiall and groweth not from slavish feare but from love to God and hope of his mercy He goeth to God in confession of his sin not as the felon to the Iustice who knoweth if he confesse he shall die for it but as the sicke man to the Physitian who by laying open his griefe unto him looketh for health and comfort by it Thus did Daniel in that large confession he maketh Dan. 9.9 To thee O God belongeth mercy and forgivenesse though we have rebelled against thee Thus did Shecaniah Ezr. 10.2 We have transgressed against our God and have taken strange wives yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing So the prodigall though he had so despised and provoked and forsaken his father as he had done yet goeth in this manner and with this affection of heart unto him Luke 15.18 I will arise and goe to my father and will say to him Father I have sinned And indeed it is the spirit of grace onely that maketh us able to supplicate and confesse and humble our selves in a right and kindly manner As you may see Zach. 12.10 I will powre upon them the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne On the other side If a man never confesseth his sins but when it is extorted from him by some judgement of God by feare of death and damnation like the traitor that will confesse nothing but upon the racke though he crye never so much out of his sin then as you shall heare some on their death beds doe it is a shrewd signe that it is but counterfeit Thus did Pharaoh as wee have heard Thus did cursed Baalam when he saw the Angell stand before him with a drawne sword Num. 22.34 cry out I have sinned 2. If a man confesse never so much against himselfe and aggravate his sin yet if hee conceive not of God as of his father if he have not hope of mercy his confession is counterfeit So was Cains Gen. 4.13 And so was that of Iudas Mat. 27.4 Lecture XLI On Psalme 51.3 Novemb. 28. 1626. NOw followeth the second part of the verse the thing that moved David thus to confesse his sin to make supplication to God for the pardon of it My sin saith he is ever before me Where we must observe 1. That his sin was ever in his eye hee could not avoid the thinking of it nor put it out of his mind night and day at home and abroad at all times and in all places it was ever before him 2. That it represented it selfe unto him now not as it had done before but in the true proportion in that shape as it troubled disquieted his heart and gave him no rest till he had got further assurance of the pardon of it This he expresseth thus in another place Psal. 38.17 My sorrow is continually before me It was before him as a matter of sorrow And Ps. 38.3 There is no rest in my bones because of my sin And as a thorne in a mans joynt will force him to seeke to some that may get it on t so did his sin here by vexing and disquieting his heart drive him to God to
on me and on my fathers house but not on thy people that they should bee plagued And see how long and how heavily the wrong that he had done lay upon Pauls conscience he could never forget it 1 Tim. 1.13 I was a persecutor and injurious And so it will do upon every one of our consciences one day if we have bin injurious to any man howsoever we sleight it now and make nothing of it upon pretence either of the basenes or of the badnes of the parties we have done wrong unto Remember what I told you of the Gibeonites and how Davids heart smote him for wronging Saul as bad a man as could live 1 Sam. 24.5 But of all the hurts and wrongs we have done unto men by our sins the hurt that we have done them in their soules if we have bin any way the cause of their eternall perdition that may be to us a just cause of sorrow and trouble of mind for our sins O the bloud of soules which wee have destroyed by our sins will lye heavy and give an intollerable weight to our sins when God shall charge us with it And that we may and many doe make themselves guilty of diverse wayes Not only 1. by drawing and forcing others to sin by our authority as David did here both the messengers he sent to bring Bathsheba unto him 2 Sam 11,4 and Ioab whom he commanded to make away Vriah 2 Sam. 11.15 and as Absalom did his servants to murder Amnon 2 Sam. 13.28 and as Paul had done upon whose conscience this lay a long time that he had compelled many to blaspheme Act. 26.11 And 2. by drawing others unto sin either by our example or perswasion as David and his messengers did Bathsheba here 2 Sam. 11.4 and as full many a one dayly doth by being the authors beginning of sin unto others as the Prophet speaketh Mica 1.13 But even 3. by with-holding from any the helpe and meanes that God hath charged us to afford them for the preserving of their soules from perdition As you all will account that nurse that famisheth the child by with-holding the breast and food from it to have bin a murderer of it as much as if she had poisoned or cut the throat of it And surely many of us have just cause to feare God will one day say to us concerning the soules of any that have perished in our flocks that are ministers or in our families that are parents or masters as he doth to the Prophet Ezek. 3.18 His bloud will I require at thy hand Now for the second branch of the Doctrine Though our sins may justly trouble us in all these respects yet the chiefe thing above all others that should move us to hate sin and to mourne for it is the consideration of that offence we have committed by our sins against the Lord our God Observe the proofe of this in three points First This is that that hath had chiefe force in keeping Gods people from sin when they have bin tempted unto it As we see in the example of Ioseph Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse and sin against God He considered not so much the wrong he should do his maister though that he knew was very great as the offence he should cōmit against God So David professeth Ps. 19.11 I have hid thy word in mine heart that I might not sin against thee The cause why he loved Gods word so much and tooke such paines by meditation prayer to make it his owne was that he might bee kept from sinning against God Secondly This is that that hath broken the hearts of Gods people and caused them to melt in sorrow for sin after they have committed it that they have done the thing that God is displeased with that hee is grieved and dishonoured by This was Davids maine griefe here And so in the confession he maketh to Nathan 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned against the Lord. And Psal. 41.4 Lord be mercifull unto me heale my soule for I have sinned against thee This was the maine thing that troubled the prodigal child that he had displeased his father Lu. 15.18 I will go to my father and will say unto him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee Against thee thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Thirdly and lastly this is the principall thing that distinguisheth the obedience repentance and sorrow for sin which is sincere from that that is counterfeit An hypocrite we know may make great shew of obedience of doing the will of God 2 Chron. 25.2 Amaziah did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart The main thing that approveth the truth sincerity of our obedience is this when in doing the good things we do we respect the Lord himselfe we doe that that we doe because we would not offend him because we desire to please and honour him When we live not to our selves but to the Lord Rom. 14.7 8. Thus the Apostle proveth the sincerity of heart that was in those weak Christians that did make conscience both of using not using the meats prohibited by the law of Moses that both of them did it to the Lord Rom. 14.6 So an hypocrite may be able to mourn deeply for sin and wish with all his heart it were undone in respect of the mischiefe punishment of sin that either he feeleth or feareth As we see in the examples of Cain Saul and Ahab Iudas But this is a certaine note of Gods child when the chiefe thing that maketh us mourne for sin is that we have displeased grieved our father by it Therfore is true repentance called by the Apostle Act. 20.21 Repentance toward God Such a repentance as the respect we have unto God hath wrought in us And the sorrow for sin that causeth repentance unto salvation is called 2 Cor. 7.10 A sorrow that is according to God So it is said of Gods people that they lamented after the Lord. 1 Sam. 7.2 This sorrow proceedeth not from selfe love as the other doth but from love to God when though a man know himselfe to be reconciled to God and delivered from the wrath to come yea because he doth so and hath the spirit of grace that assureth him of Gods favour therfore he mourneth is troubled in heart that he hath by his sins offended grieved so good a father This is that sincere sorrow that God promiseth to worke in the hearts of his people Zac. 12.10 I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him not for themselves as one mourneth for his only sonne Lecture XLIIII On Psalme 51.4 Decemb. 26. 1626. IT Followeth now that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the
hath taken us up againe and set us on our feete Nay though wee have given him just cause a thousand times to cast us off and dishinherit us to leave us to our selves and Satan yet hath his love beene so unchangeable towards us that nothing could move him to cast us off Nay he hath given us assurance by his spirit Rom. 8 38 39. that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bee able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Iesus our Lord. So that we have just cause to say as the Prophet Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage that retâ—ineth not his anger for ever because hee delighteth in mercy And this is also that that greatly amplifieth the goodnesse of God in this point that it is so rare If we would consider how many have fallen some to Popery and other heresies some to profanesse some to the utter hatred of Religion some to worldlinesse that were once farre before us in knowledge and in profession how many that were first are become last Mat. 19.30 How many there are whom we may dayly looke upon that are like those the Apostle speaketh of 2 Pet. 2.18.22 that once were cleane escaped from them that live in errour but now with the dog are turned to their owne vomit againe and as the sow that was washed to their wallowing in the mire Many that are like unto Saul who though he had received excellent gifts of Gods spirit even another heart 1 Sam. 10.6.9 and never in his life fell into so grosse sins as David did yet he fell away quite from God and lost all grace and was quite forsaken of God 1 Sam. 16.14 and 28.15 whereas many of us that like David have had far stronger corruptions yet are still kept in the state of grace be it that none of those that have thus quite fallen away were ever truly regenerate and we may say of them as 1 Iohn 2.19 They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had beene of us they would no doubt have continued with us But what is it that hath made us to stand when so many that seemed much stronger then wee have fallen quite away Surely nothing but the meere grace and goodnesse of the Lord. It is not of him that willeth saith the Apostle Rom. 9.16 nor of him that runneth but of God that showeth mercy And thus have I in some measure put you in minde of the infinite goodnesse and bounty the Lord hath shewed to every one of us that are his people Now the consideration of this marvellous goodnesse and bounty of God towards vs doth greatly aggravate our sins and make them out of measure sinfull There is no sin we have committed no commandement of God that we have transgressed but we have thereby sleighted and despised shewed contempt unto grieved and dishonoured that God that hath beene so good and gracious a father unto us Thus doth the Lord aggravate Davids sin 2 Sam. 12.7 9. I annointed thee King over Israel and I delivered thee out of the hand of Saul and I gave thee thy masters house c. and if that had beene too little I would mereover have given thee such and such things wherefore hast thou despised the commandement of the Lord. Thus did God plead with Israel Mic. 6.3 5. O my people what have I done to thee and wherein have I wearied thee that thou makest so slight account of offending me testifie against me and then in the two next verses he putteth them in minde of the great goodnesse hee had shewed toward them that by that meanes he might bring them to a consideration and feeling of their sins Thus doth the Lord aggravate the sins of his people Deut. 32.6 Doe ye thus requite the Lord ô foolish people and unwise Is not he thy father that hath bought thee hath he not made thee and established thee This was that that made Mary Magdelene weepe so aboundantly Luke 7.38 she had a deepe apprehension of Gods goodnesse towards her verse 47. This was that that lay so heavy upon Davids heart heere Against thee thee onely have I sinned Nay it is not possible that any should ever haue a true assurance and sence of Gods fatherly goodnes wrought in his heart by the spirit of God but it will have this effect in him Zach. 12.10 I will powre out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his onely son and shall bee in bitternesse for him as one that is in bitternesse for his first borne Why doe our sins trouble us no more Surely we are not soundly perswaded of Gods fatherly goodnesse and love towards us the spirit of grace was never powred upon us I know 1. That the most men make the lesse account of sin because they say they know the Lord is so gracious and mercifull nothing doth so much keepe them from being troubled for their sinnes as this they cannot thinke it possible God should like much the worse of them for any of their sins because he is still so good and bountifull unto them but are ready to say to their soules with the Epicure Eccles. 9.7 Goe thy way eate thy bread with joy and drinke thy wine with a merry heart for God now accepteth thy workes 2. Yea they embolden themselves to sin by this more then by any thing because they know and are peswaded the Lord is so infinite in goodnesse and mercy they turne the very grace of God into wantonnesse Iude 4. If a childe should thus resolve with himselfe rush I know my father beareth that affection to me that though I bee never so stubborne and rebellious against him though I grieve and dishonour him never so much yet he will never cast me off and therefore I care not for offending him all men would say that wretch had lost all naturall affection and had not the nature or heart of a child in him No more hath that man certainely any true or sound assurance of Gods fatherly love and goodnesse towards him that doth not hate sin that is not afraid of sin that cannot mourne for sin out of this respect above all others that by his sin he hath offended and grieved and dishonoured so good and gracious a father as the Lord hath beene unto him Lay aside saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.1.3 all malice and all guile and hypocrisies enuies and evill speakings because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yee have tasted knowne with feeling that the Lord is gracious Lecture XLVI on Psalme 51.4 Ianuary 23. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the uses that
us in his word without all reasoning against it we must justifie the Lord in whatsoever he hath spoken The second degree wherein God must be justified in whatsoever hee hath spoken is this We must not onely beleeve every thing to be undoubtedly true which God hath spoken but also allow and approve of it as most just and equall without all murmuring against it See the truth of this 1 in the word of Doctrine and of all those truths that God hath revealed to us in his word Psal. 19.9 The judgements of the Lord by which he meaneth the whole word not the law onely as appeareth plainely by the effect of them mentioned vers 10. are true and not so onely but righteous altogether According to that which the Lord speaketh of them Pro. 8.8 All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing that is froward or perverse in them There is not one Doctrine taught nothing appointed but it is most holy and pure and good Thus must we justifie the Lord in whatsoever he hath spoken 2 In the word of precept even those commandements of God which are most against us and those corruptions that are strongest in us So speaketh David Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And Paul Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good 3 So must we also justifie the Lord in all his reproofes and threatnings how sharpe soever they have beene So did the King and Princes of Iuda when they were sharply reproved and menaced by Semajah the Prophet they replyed not nor fretted against the Prophet but confessed 2 Chron. 12.6 The Lord is righteous And Hezekiah when Esay dealt roundly with him in the name of the Lord for shewing all his treasures to the King of Babilons Embassadours 2 King 20.19 Good is the word of the Lord which thou hast spoken Yea the Lord requireth this of all his people that they say Amen and set their seale to every curse of his law and that upon paine of his eternall curse Deut. 27.26 Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law and all the people shall say Amen The third and last degree wherein God must be justified in whatsoever hee hath spoken is this we must receive take to heart and submit our selves to the word in all things So it is said of Iohns hearers Luk. 7.29 30. All the people that heard him and the publicans justified God being baptized with the baptisme of Iohn they tooke to heart the things that God spake by him and submitted themselves to Gods ordinance in his ministery but the Pharisees and Lawyers that did not so rejected the counsell of God against themselves See this 1 in the word of doctrine Of Peters hearers it is said that they received the Word with gladnesse Acts 2.41 they found sweetnesse in it Every truth revealed in the Word is sweet to a good heart Psal. 119.103 O how sweet are thy words unto my tast yea sweeter then any hony unto my mouth 2 See it also in the word of precept Though we be not able to obey some commandements of God exactly and in all points yet must we love all Gods commandements and delight in them and be glad God hath given us such lawes to curb our corruptions and to guide us and we must endeavour to keepe them As Paul speaketh of himselfe Rom. 7.22 I delight in the law of God in my inner man 3 See this in the word of promise We must not onely beleeve every promise to bee true but we must be affected with Gods promises and take comfort in them So Paul speaketh of the faithfull Heb. 11.13 Having seene the promises concerning Christ a farre off and being perswaded of them they embraced them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kissed them and hugd them 4 and lastly See this in the word of reproofe and threatning we must be moved and affected with the rebukes and menaces of the word So it is said of Noah when God had revealed to him his purpose for the destruction of the world Heb. 11.7 He was moved with feare and prepared the arke for the saving of his house And of Iosiah 2 Chron. 34.27 That his heart was tender and he did humble himselfe before God when he heard the law but read and what God had threatned to bring upon that place The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine why we should in this manner justifie the Lord in whatsoever he speaketh even by his servants and Ministers to beleeve it as most true to allow of it and subscribe to it as most just righteous and consequently to take it to heart and submit our selves to it are two The first respecteth the speaker himselfe It is the Lord saith Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 when Samuel a child declared to him what God had threatned to bring upon him and his house As if he had said It becommeth me to beleeve this it becommeth me not to murmur against it it becommeth me to humble submit my selfe unto it It is the Lord. In every truth that is taught us in every commandement that is pressed upon us in every reproofe that is given us in every threat that is denounced against us if it be done by warrant of the Word whosoever the messenger be it is the Lord that speaketh unto us as David heere acknowledgeth in that that was spoken by Nathan It is God that cryeth out against us and our sinnes in the ministery of his Word the preachers are but his voice as Iohn the Baptist saith Iohn 1.23 And it becommeth us all to justifie God when he speaketh How shall we escape saith the Apostle Heb. 12.25 if we turne away from him that speaketh from heaven The second reason respecteth the things themselves that are spoken For whatsoever the Lord hath spoken in his Word be it doctrine or commandement or reproofe or threat it is spoken in love to all his people and it is for our good that he hath spoken as he hath done Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2.7 do good to him that walketh uprightly As if God should say Is there any thing in all my Word that is not wholsome and profitable unto my people This moved Hezekiah to receive that sharpe message so well 2 King 20.19 Good is the Word of the Lord which thou hast spoken The use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for reproofe principally For this is a common sinne yea a mother sinne and cause of most other sinnes that men do not justifie God when he speaketh give not that honour to the Word of God that is due unto it Foure sorts of men especially there be that offend this way First Such as though they heare and read the Word ordinarily yet give not credit unto it but after many yeares enjoying of the Word are not fully perswaded of many truths many articles of the faith that are clearely
will is so Thus the Apostle proveth it was no unrighteousnesse in God to love and chuse Iacob and to hate and reject Esau before either of them had done good or evil even before they were borne because his holy will was so Rom. 9.14 15. What shall we then say Is there unrighteousnesse with God God forbid For he saith to Moses I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion And this is the first ground and reason of the Doctrine taken from the consideration of the Iudge himselfe The second respecteth them that are judged and corrected by the Lord. We must needs cleare the Lord from wronging any man in any of his judgements because he never judgeth nor punisheth any man before he hath deserved that and much more then that that God layeth upon him This reason Elihu giveth Iob 34.10 11. Hearken unto me ye men of understanding farre bee it from God that he should doe wickednesse and from the almighty that he should commit iniquitie for the worke of a man shall he render unto him and cause every man to find according to his wayes And the Apostle Rom. 3.19 That every mouth may be stopped and all the world may become guilty before God As if he should have said Seing all the world is guilty before God and lyable to his curse for the transgression of his Law every mouth must needs be stopped if not yet certainly at the day of the Lord no man shall be able to open his mouth against or charge him with injustice in any of his judgements upon men Now this Doctrine serveth unto two uses especially 1. For instruction and the informing of our judgements 2. For exhortation and working upon our will and affections For the first This Doctrine serveth notably for convincing of an errour that hath too much place in the minds of most men All men by nature are apt at least secretly in their hearts to question the righteousnesse of God in many of his judgements When the Apostle had made this objection Rom. 3.5 Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance He addeth presently these words I speake as a man saith he As if he should say Every naturall man is apt to speake and thinke so This appeareth evidently by the generall opposition that is made against the doctrine of predestination which both our Church and other reformed Churches have long taught and received by cleare warrant of the word of God For not onely the Papist and the Anabaptist and the Pelagian but every naturall man in the world is apt to cavill against this Doctrine to account it a most absurd and unreasonable Doctrine and all because they cannot conceive how it can stand with justice that God should make such a decree as that is But the Doctrine you have now heard and the reasons of it being well understood and beleeved will stop their mouthes and convince their errour in this point This will be evident unto you if you will but observe these foure points First God had done no wrong if in his eternall decree he had chosen no man unto life but reprobated all men unto destruction For he is our absolute soveraigne Lord as we have heard and it was lawfull for him to doe with his owne what himselfe pleased And who hath deserved that God should choose him unto life As the Apostle speaketh in this very case Rom. 11.35 Who hath first given unto him and it shall be recompensed to him againe Secondly God never condemneth any nor did decree to condemne any but for sinne For he will render to every man according to his workes Rom. 2.6 So that if any man be damned the Lord is not the cause of it but himselfe Thou hast destroyed thy selfe saith the Lord to the wicked Iewes Hos. 13.9 And we have more cause to admire the mercy of God that he hath ordained to save any when he did foresee that all would cast away themselves then to doubt of the justice of God in appointing some to destruction which hee did foresee they would by their voluntary and wilfull transgression most justly deserve Thirdly Though God did foresee that such and such would by their sinnes and continuance in infidelity justly deserve eternall damnation yet it was not the end God aimed at and propounded to himselfe in the decree of reprobation that wicked men might perish for that is a thing God never tooke pleasure in As I live saith the Lord God Ezek. 33 11. I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked But the thing that moved God to make that decree and the end he intended and aimed at in it was the manifestation of his owne glory Pro. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for himselfe yea even the wicked for the day of evill 1. The manifestation of his glorious justice and wrath against sinne upon the reprobate Rom 9.22 2. The manifestation of his glorious mercy towards his elect which could never have beene so glorious if it had beene common to all mankind And this reason also is gven by the Apostle Rom. 19.23 Fourthly The Lords decree as it is not the cause of the damnation of any but their owne sinne so neither is it the cause of their sinne It doth not impose a necessity upon any to sinne but notwithstanding this decree every man sinneth voluntarily and unconstrainedly neither is the Lord but his owne corruption onely and Satan the cause of his sinne Iam. 1.13 14. So that to conclude this first use Let every one of us strive to suppresse and to reject with detestation and trembling all thoughts that shall rise in our hearts to call into question the righteousnesse of God in any of his decrees or judgements According to the example of the Apostle Rom. 3.4 who when he had but by occasion of this doctrine of reprobation mentioned this objection Is there unrighteousnesse with God abhorreth it presently and rejecteth it in this manner God forbid saith he And if we be not able to comprehend how any thing that the Lord hath decreed or done can stand with equity and justice let us ascribe it rather to our owne weaknesse and shallownesse of understanding then impute the least shadow of injustice unto the Lord and check our selves in that manner that holy Iob did Iob 42.3 I have uttered that I understood not things too wonderfull for me which I knew not Lecture L. On Psalme 51.4 Febru 27. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second use that this Doctrine serveth unto And that is to stirre up every one of us that we should strive and labour for this grace to be able to do as David doth heere when it shall come to be our owne case to yeeld this passive obedience unto God in all the degrees of it that we have heard of whensoever or howsoever the Lord shall be pleased to judge and correct us The necessity
conscience to confesse all their sinnes to the Priest and they had directions given them to helpe them in calling to mind their sins I know God required no such thing at their hands and it was but a counterfeit humiliation and repentance that was wrought that way But surely they did not so much offend in superstition then as we do in profanesse now No man holdeth himselfe bound now to call his sinnes to remembrance and make a particular confession of them unto the Lord before he goeth to the Sacrament and that is the cause why we find no more comfort in it I therefore heartily pray every one of you that desire to receive Christ in the Sacrament to the comfort of your soules that you would hearken unto and make conscience to do as the Apostle chargeth you to do 1 Cor. 11.28 Let every man examine himselfe And verse 31. If we would judge our selves we should not be judged of the Lord. If you would receive comfort by it you must examine your selves and finde out your speciall sinnes you must judge and afflict your owne soules for your sinnes if you will not doe this you shall be so farre from receiving comfort by the Sacrament as you shall become the worse by it God will judge and afflict you for comming unworthily unto it Lecture LIII On Psal. 51.4 April 3. 1627. FIftly He that would attaine unto this grace of true patience and be able to cleare the Lord as David doth heere when he shall judge him to beare patiently and comfortably whatsoever troubles and afflictions God shall bee pleased to exercise him withall must before that time commeth get a true and a lively faith even a comfortable assurance of his reconciliation with God through Iesus Christ. This power that there is in faith to make a man able patiently and comfortably to beare afflictions of what kind or degree soever they be is plentifully taught in the holy Scriptures and confirmed to us by the experience of the Saints of God The holy Apostle speaking of all the parts of the Christian armour and among the rest of that whereby the feet and legs are to be defended he calleth it Ephes. 6.15 The preparation of the Gospell of peace His meaning is that when once we are assured of our peace and reconciliation with God which is wrought by the Gospell then are we prepared to follow Christ through thicke and thin through the most hard and stony the most sharp and thorny way of any persecution and trouble whatsoever Being justified by faith saith the same Apostle Rom. 5.1 we have peace with God through our Lord Iesus And what followeth upon that Why when once we are justified from our sinnes and have peace with God then verse 3. We glory in tribulations And so doth the Apostle make this the ground of the strange patience of the Saints in the daies of the Maccabees when they were tortured and were tried with mockings and scourgings with bonds and imprisonment when they were some stoned and some sawne in sunder What made them able to endure such things and not to accept of deliverance when it was offered unto them if they would have yeelded a little Surely their faith as you shall find Heb. 11. 33.37 by faith they attained to this strength to this measure of patience I shewed you in the handling of the Doctrine that Gods servants and Martyrs could not be overcome nor made to yeeld unto adversaries when they endured such torments as were impossible for flesh and bloud to endure but became conquerours yea more then conquerours in them all as the Apostle speaketh Rom 8.37 But would you know how they came to this valour to this admirable strength to heare and to overcome such intollerable torments Surely it was their faith whereby they were assured of their peace with God that made them able to doe it as the Apostle speaketh in the same place and in the very next words For I am perswaded saith he verse 38 39. that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor any other creature shall bee able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. He that is so confidently perswaded of Gods unchangeable and everlasting love towards him in Christ no marvell though no affliction be ever able to overcome him though he become more then a conquerour in the greatest tribulations that can befall him So when it is said of the holy Martyrs Rev. 12.11 that they overcame the great Dragon in all the bloudy and extreame persecutions that he raised up against them under the cruell Emperours and Popes of Rome the meanes is also mentioned whereby they got such strength and patience to endure and overcome him They overcame him saith the holy Ghost by the bloud of the Lambe The faith they had in the bloud of Christ which was sprinkled upon their hearts made them able to beare and overcome so bitter torments as they did endure and so will it certainely doe any of us in the like case This is the victory that overcommeth the world even our faith saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.4 And this is the promise of God wee shall find Psal. 91.9 Because thou hast made the Lord which is my refuge thy habitation marke what followeth ver 13. thou shalt tread upon the Lyon and adder the yong Lyon and the Dragon thou shalt trample under thy feete You see what testimony the holy Scripture giveth to this fift meanes that is to say that faith will worke patience and make a man able to endure any thing consider also three effects of it and you will easily discerne it must needs â—ee so For first Faith worketh in the heart that hath it a light esteeme of all worldly things and he that is brought to that once will be easily able to suffer yea even to dye it is the over-much love we beare to these earthly things that maketh us so unwilling to dye or to endure any trouble By Christ saith the Apostle Galat. 6.14 the world is crucified unto mee They in whose hearts Christ dwelleth by faith the World becommeth base and contemptible unto them they feele the love and high esteeme of worldly things decayed in them Secondly Faith certifieth the heart that hath it of Gods love and he that is sure of that will bee able to endure any thing with patience from Gods hand Thus doth Iob stop the mouth of his impatient and foolish wife Iob. 2.10 What saith he shall we receive good at the hand of God and shall we not receive evill Shall we that have enjoyed so many moneths and yeeres of great prosperity and comfort thinke much to endure affliction and trouble for a few dayes We that have received so many demonstrations of Gods fatherly and unchangeable love shall we thinke much to receive correction from him Thus did our blessed Saviour confirme his owne heart in patience against those intollerable sufferings he was to
his mother and 17.25 A foolish son is a griefe to his father and bitternesse to her that bare him Yea certainely it ought to be so we should bewaile it before God 1. In respect to our children themselves For the root from whence all this their lewdnesse springeth they had it from us We were they that first infected and poisoned them If any parents should see their child loathsomely consumed with the French disease which he had received from them in his birth would it not thinke you be a matter of much shame and humbling to them to behold it If any of us in the time of the great plague should at unawares have brought the infection into our house and set it upon all our children would not this have beene a marvellous affliction unto us And yet we have all done worse to our children then so we have set upon them a farre worse more dangerous more deadly infection we know then either the French disease or the pestilence They endanger but the body and this mortall life these the soules of our children everlastingly And shall not this then be a matter of shame and humbling before God 2. In respect unto God The Lord was angry with the Serpent and laid his curse upon it because it was but an instrument used by Satan for the corrupting of our first parents though it were no cause at all of it Gen. 3.14 And may not the Lord much more be angry with us and lay his curse upon us that have not onely beene the instruments to convey this cursed poison and corruption of nature into our children but the principall agents and causes of it Lecture LVIII On Psalme 51.5 May 22. 1627. FOlloweth the second use that this Doctrine serveth unto which is the use of exhortation to exhort and stirre us up that are parents to do the uttermost of our endeavour to worke grace in our children and so to cure that deadly wound that we have given them and to preserve them from perishing by that poison and infection that we have conveyed into them Now for the better enforcing of this so necessary an exhortation 1. I will give you certaine motives that may provoke us all to this care 2 I will shew you the meanes that we must use to this purpose And for the motives they are of three sorts 1. Some of them respect our children and our duty towards them 2. Some of them our selves and our owne comfort 3. Some of them concerne our duty towards God and the respect we should have unto his glory Of the first sort of motives there are two principally First Our love to our children bindeth us to it Nature moveth us to love them and hath given bowels of pity and compassion towards them when we see them in any misery Insomuch as the Lord hath beene pleased to set forth his mercy and compassion towards his children by this By the compassion of a mother Esa. 49.15 Can a woman forget her sucking child that she should not have compassion on the son of her wombe And by the compassion of a father Psal. 103.13 Like as a father pittieth his children so the Lord pittieth them that feare him He is worse then a beast that loveth not his children and grieveth not to see them in misery Lam. 4.3 Even the sea monsters draw out the breast they give sucke to their young ones And the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 1.31 that they that are without this naturall affection have extinguished in themselves the very light of nature and are in Gods just judgement given up unto a reprobate mind And what love can we beare to our children if we have no care of their soules the nature of true Christianity is to seeke the good of their soules whom we love Charity edifieth 1 Cor. 8.1 See how Abraham expressed his love to Ishmael Gen. 17.18 O that Ishmael might live in thy sight Thus did Solomons parents Pro. 4.3 4. I was my fathers sonne tender and onely beloved in the sight of my mother He taught me and said unto me Let thine heart retaine my words keepe my commandements and live Nay this is the onely way to expresse true love to their bodies and their outward estate also No lands or possessions we can leave thâ—â— can give us that assurance that they shall live comfortably even in this life as this will do if we can be a mean to breed saving grace in their hearts For 1 Tim. 4.8 Godlinesse hath the promises even of this life Secondly Admit we were not bound to love them above others yet are we bound in justice to make them amends for the wrong we have done them There is no man whom we have hurt in his body or goods or good name but we are bound in conscience to do what we can to make him satisfaction See the equity of Gods law in this point Exod. 21.19 He that smote him shall pay for the losse of his time and shall cause him to be throughly healed How much more are we bound to take care that our owne children may be throughly healed of that wound that we have given them in their soules of that filthy disease that wee have infected them with Now for the motives that concerne our selves and our owne comfort they are three principally First It will be a matter of singular comfort unto us to see the corruption of their nature healed and saving grace wrought in them specially if it be by our meanes A great comfort it is to a Minister to see any of his people reformed and woon to God by his labours Ye are our glory and joy saith Paul 1 Thess. 2 20. I have not greater joy saith the Apostle 3 Ioh. 4. then to heare that my children walke in the truth But this must needs be much more comfort to a parent to see this in his owne child A wise son saith Solomon Prov. 10.1 maketh a glad father And 23.24 25. The father of the righteous shall greatly rejoyce and he that begetteth a wise child shall have joy of him thy father and thy mother shall be glad and she that bare thee shall rejoyce Secondly When grace is wrought in them specially if it be by our meanes they will be farre more loving and dutifull unto us then otherwise they can be A wise son saith Solomon Prov. 15.20 maketh a glad father How by his dutifull and respectfull carriage towards him this is his meaning there as appeareth by the last words of the verse but a foolish man despiseth his mother Se this in the sons of Isaack Esau cared not for grieving his parents by matching with the daughters of Heth but Iacob did Gen. 26.34 35. and 27.46 See it also in the sons of Iacob of all his sons Ioseph that had most grace was also the most loving and dutifull child unto him Genesis 45.11 This will make a man love him dearely that otherwise was a meere stranger unto him if hee
parents Ephes. 6.4 Colos. 3.21 Ye fathers provoke not your children to wrath exasperate them not But this is also certaine that the best children when they are young are of a servile disposition more moved with feare then love The best mans heire as long as hee is a child saith the Apostle Gal. 4.1 differeth nothing from a servant though he be Lord of all And Solomon observeth Prov. 29.19 that a servant will not be corrected by words No parent may hope to weaken and destroy the corruption that is in his childs heart though he teach him never so well and use all the allurements he can to draw him to goodnesse if he doe not also correct him and use the rod sometimes The Lord himselfe who is both the wisest and the best father and who loveth his children a thousand times more then any of us can love ours he taketh this course with his children yea resembleth himselfe therein unto all wise parents Deut 8.5 Consider in thine heart that as a father chasteneth his sonne so the Lord God chasteneth thee And Heb. 12.6 7. Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth and scourgeth every sonne whom hee receiveth If you endure chastening God dealeth with you as with sons for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not This is a speciall meanes commended to us by the holy Ghost and sanctified to this end even to abate the strength of naturall corruption in children and to make them capable of saving grace And therefore it is to be observed in the law that no child was to be reputed gracelesse and past hope till he had shewed himselfe not only unteachable but incorrigible also till his parents had used meanes to reforme him not onely by counsell instruction and reproofe but by correction and chastisement also and all in vaine That would not obey the voice of his father nor the voice of his mother and that when they have chastened him will not hearken unto them Deut. 21.18 Hee that spareth the rod saith Solomon Prov. 13.24 hateth his son but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes Thou sayest it is nothing but love that maketh thee to beare with thy child and would you not have me love my child sayest thou Alas who could find in their heart to beat so sweet a child But the holy Ghost saith thou lyest it is not love indeed it is hatred We love not our children we hate them if wee correct them not nay wee love them not wee hate them if we correct them not betimes while they are such pretty ones Againe Prov. 19.18 Chasten thy son while there is hope that is while he is young then there is great hope of doing him good by it and small hope afterward if it bee neglected then O but thou wilt say I cannot endure to heare him cry But what saith the holy Ghost in the next words and let not thy soule spare for his crying It is a strange thing to observe how the holy Ghost speaketh of the efficacy and fruits of this and how hee meeteth with all excuses that foolish parents are wont to pretend for the neglect of it Foolishnesse is bound in the heart of a child saith Solomon Prov. 22.15 but the rod of correction will drive it farre from him But would you have me cruell to mine owne child sayest thou Nay saith the holy Ghost this is no cruelty thou art unmercifull to thy child if thou do not correct him Prov. 23.13 With-hold not correction from thy child for if thou beatest him with the rod he shall not dye He will dye he will perish if thou correct him not and art not thou cruell if thou wilt not doe what thou canst to keepe thy child from perishing O but thou wilt say alas childrens faults are nothing their stubbornnesse lying cursing swearing profanesâ—e But what saith the holy Ghost Prov. 23.14 Thou shalt beat him with the rod and deliver his soule from hell He will goe to hell if thou let him doe what hee list thou mayest keepe him from hell by correcting him O but this were the way to make my child hate me yea and to make him a dullard so as I should never have comfort of him No saith the holy Ghost there is no such danger in it Prov. 29 17. Correct thy son and he shall give thee rest yea hee shall give delight unto thy soule To conclude this first meanes O that parents would see their sin in the neglect of this 1. They loose that inward honour reverence and subjection also that their children owne unto them 2. They spoile and undoe their children and make themselves the authors of all their ungraciousnesse For the best natured child in the World if he bee not kept in awe if hee bee suffered to doe what he list must needs run ryot Prov. 29.15 A child left to himselfe bringeth his mother to shame yea and his father too though the mother bee there only named because she usually is most too blame in this kind 3. They dishonour God and quite pervert his ordinance For whereas by Gods ordinance their children should honour them they honour their children as the Lord told Ely 1 Sam. 2.29 Thou honourest thy sons above mee And whereas by Gods ordinance their children should feare them and be afraid to displease them they are afraid to displease their children as the holy Ghost saith of David 1 Kin. 1.6 hee durst not displease his son Adoniah no not so much as by a crosse word or by saying unto him why hast thou done so Lecture LX. On Psalme 51.5 Iune 12. 1627. THe second meanes all parents must use to destroy corruption of nature in their children and to breed grace in them is Instruction We heard in the motives that parents are as expressely and as often and as straitly charged by God to teach their children as any minister is to teach his flocke Yea this domesticall and parently instruction God hath appointed and sanctified for a speciall meanes to propagate religion and to restraine and weaken the corruption of nature and to prepare the heart and make it more capable of grace According as we heard from that speech of Hezekiah Esa. 38.19 The living the living be shall praise thee as I doe this day the father to the children shall make knowne thy truth Foure wayes there be whereby you that are parents may yea must do this First Betimes while they are very young as soone as they discover any capacity or understanding as that they will doe if you would observe it very soone teach them to know God to know what is good and what is evill teach them some few of the first and easiest principles of religion Solomon saith when he was young and tender his father taught him Pro. 4.3.4 Yea that his mother did so too Pro. 31.1 And he oft putteth Gods people in minde not onely of the instruction and charge they received from their fathers but also of the law or
should this be the resolution of every true Christian if wine and strong drinke if such company and recreations as I have been wont to use cause me to offend I will never use them againe while I live Secondly To labour in our callings and to follow diligently the meanes of our thrift is in it selfe a most lawfull thing For God hath expressely allowed it Exod. 20.9 Six daies shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke And he that is not carefull to provide for his family is worse then an infidell 1 Tim. 5.8 But a man may easily surfet and take more of this also then will do him good For the cares of the world and the deceitfullnesse of riches saith our Saviour Mat. 13.22 choke the word and make it unfruitfull even under the best ministery in the world Nay it is not possible but the best man under heaven must needs surfet and take hurt by it if he keepe not a measure in it Therefore the most wise God that knoweth us better then we doe our selves hath seene it necessary to injoine unto his people one day in every weeke to be kept as a Sabbath a day of rest from our worldly labours and affaires and spent in spirituall duties Exod. 20.8 Yea he saw it necessary even for Adam before his fall that he should not continually be imployed in dressing of Paradise but that one day in seven he should rest from that labour and be imployed wholly in spirituall duties Gen. 2.3 Yea he hath ordained that no one of the weeke daies should be wholly spent in our wordly affaires but that some part of every morning and of every evening should be spared from them and imployed in spirituall duties As appeareth plainely in those two lawes the one for the sacrifice Exod. 29.38 39. the other for the incense Exod. 30.7 8. which every morning and evening was to be offered up unto the Lord. If any man shall say Tush those were but ceremoniall lawes what tell you us of them I answer They were so indeed but yet there is a morall equity of them which is perpetuall And of them I may say as the Apostle doth of another of the same kinde 1 Cor. 9.10 For our sakes no doubt this is written to teach us that it is the will of God that every morning and every evening we should spend some time in his service If any shall object againe Tush those lawes concerned the Priests onely in the Temple and serve well in the morall equity of them to prove that Ministers should do so but what is that to the people I answer That these lawes concerned the people as well as the Priests as appeareth Luke 1.10 The whole multitude were praying without that is in the courts of the Lords house which was the place allotted to them in the Temple 2 Chron. 22.5 at the time of incense You see then how dangerous the Lord seeth it is for us to be alwaies imployed in the affaires of our worldly callings be our callings what they may be for some are certainely more toilesome then others are how necessary it is for us to be oft taken off from them and to have our hearts and minds turned another way And certainely the man that hath most imployment in the world hath of all other men most cause to love the Sabbath and praise God for it and long for it and acknowledge the necessity of it yea to keepe his times constantly for religious duties every morning and every evening and to account it an happinesse if his occasions will also permit him to frequent Lectures and to say with David Psal. 84.4 Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will still be praising thee Because he of all others is in most danger to have his heart corrupted and glued to the world See a notable proofe of this in that straight commandement that is given unto the King Deut. 17.19 and Iosh. 1.8 to read every day some part of the Bible And Daniel would not omit his constant course of praying three times a day though he knew he was in danger to bee cast into the Lyons den for it Dan. 6.10 And therefore those men that never have enough of toiling and moiling about the world but as Solomon speaketh Eccl. 4.8 There is no end of their labours neither is their eye satisfied with riches they thinke they never have enough These long daies are not long enough for them to do their businesse in they can spare no time morning nor evening for religious duties nay six daies in a weeke is not time enough for them but they must needs take some part of the Lords day to imploy in their worldly occasions that see no necessity at all of spending any part of the weeke daies in religious duties either in hearing or reading of the Word or praying with their families but are apt to say of them that use it as Pharaoh did Exod. 5.8 They are idle and have nothing to do and therefore they cry saying let us go and sacrifice unto our God yea that see no necessity of the Sabbath it selfe specially not of those meanes God hath ordained for the sanctifying of it but think they can do well enough without them and are apt to say of it as those did Mal. 1.13 Oh what a wearinesse is it And such men as I have described the world yea the Church of God is every where full of Such men I may boldly say have no mortification and consequently no true repentance in them at all no care to keepe under the corruption of their own heart such men certainely care not how strong it grow how much it increase in them And hee that hath no care of that he that doth not study and practise mortification certainly hath not the spirit of Christ in him as you have heard and therefore is none of his hee cannot possibly be saved Take a notable proofe for this in the speech and example of the blessed Apostle who when he had said 1 Cor 9.25 Every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things And so hee that striveth to get the mastery over his owne corruption must be temperate in all things and not take too much either of meate or drinke or of company or of recreation or of worldly businesse He addeth verse 27. I keepe under my body and bring it into subjection lest by any meanes when I have preached unto others I my selfe should bee a cast away If Paul had not bin temperate in all things taking no more of them then would stand with the health of his soule Paul himselfe had bin a cast away and could never have bin saved Lecture LXV on Psalme 51.5 Iuly 24. 1627. THE fourth meanes whereby the corruption of our nature is to be mortified is a conscionable use of the exercises of religion I know there bee many that use religious duties both publique and private ordinary and
who by the restraining grace of God have bin ever kept from grosse sins is not so sensible but more secret a great deale The most Christians though they bee able to say with the blind man Iohn 9.25 One thing I know whereas I was blind now I see they know well and feele there is a blessed change wrought in their hearts yet when it was wrought or how it was wrought that they know not That which Solomon saith of other of Gods works Ecclesi 11.5 is verified in this especially As thou knowest not what is the way of the spirit nor how the bones doe grow in the wombe of her that is with child even so knowest thou not the workes of God who worketh all And as our Saviour speaketh Marke 4.27 When the seed is sowen in the heart it worketh and springeth and groweth no man knoweth how And yet even in this conversion of such men though the worke of God bee more secret and insensible yet is the almighty power of God to be acknowledged as much in it as in the other As the omnipotency of Christ was as well shewed in the turning of the water into wine Iob. 2.11 and the curing of the woman that had the bloudy issue Mar. 5.29 as in the helping of him that was from his childhood possessed with a dumbe and deafe spirit Marke 9.25 26. O that wee could see and take notice of this admirable power of God in the change that he hath beene pleased to worke in our hearts O that God would bee pleased according to the prayer of the Apostle for the Ephes. 1.18 19. to inlighten the eyes of our understanding that wee may know what is the exceeding greatnesse of his power to us-ward who beleeve according to the working of his mighty power That we may accordingly admire and magnifie it and give him the glory of it And yet his goodnesse and mercy will appeare to bee no lesse admirable in this worke of our conversion then his power was if wee rightly consider what wee were by nature Observe this I pray you in three degrees First That God should seeke out any of us that like a poore lost sheepe was gone astray from him some of us in one evill way some in another according to that parable Luke 15.4 wee being so farre from seeking him from doing any thing to further our owne conversion that we desired nothing lesse but opposed and resisted it and were in our hearts ready to say with the man that had the uncleane spirit Luke 4 34. Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth That hee would take no nay at our hands but by his most effectuall grace overcame us as hee saith Revelation 3.9 Behold I will make them that are of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Iewes and are not but doe lye behold I will make them to come and worship before thy feete He made us to turne hee made us to obey and follow his call This gracious favour I say that the Lord hath done us in the worke of our conversion ô it was his admirable mercy unto us Secondly That the Lord should seeke reconciliation with us when we were his enemies as the Apostle speaketh 2 Corinth 5.20 and make love to us when wee were such loathsome creatures that passing by us when wee were in our bloud even when wee were in our bloud as hee saith Ezek. 16.6.8 hee should looke upon us and that that should bee the time of his love as hee there speaketh That hee should never give over making love unto us till hee had wonne our hearts and made us able to affect and love him and to seeke him and his love unfeinedly who were by nature much more alienated from him then hee was from us even hated him in our hearts much more then ever hee did us this was I say his admirable mercy toward us And so the Apostle speaketh of it Colos. 1.21 And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your minds yet now hath hee reconciled And the Lord by the Prophet Esay 65.1 I am sought of them that asked not for me Even this that such as we were by nature should have the grace to love the Lord and to seeke his favour which we could never have done if he had not bin first reconciled unto us 1 Iohn 4.19 is the admirable goodnesse of God unto us Thirdly That God should thus change and convert our hearts unto him and give us any measure of grace to desire unfeinedly to feare and please him that hee should pull us out of our naturall estate and leave others in it that are farre our betters not onely in birth and wealth and wisedome and learning but even in the unblameablenesse of their conversation also that were never in their lives guilty of so foule sinnes as wee have beene That he should deny this grace to such as the young Noble man was that had lived so civilly and had so many good things in him Mar. 10.20 21. and grant it to such as that infamous harlot was Lu. 7.37 This is certainly the admirable and unspeakeable mercy of God to such a one And as the infinite power and goodnesse of God is to bee acknowledged and admired in the worke of our conversion in generall so is it also in every particular act of Gods grace in us That any of us should bee able to delight in the law of God in the inner man Rom. 7.22 to love the brethren 1 Iohn 3.14 to weepe and shed teares for our sins 2 King 22.19 to make any one prayer Psalme 17.1 to give any almes Matth. 10.42 in truth and uprightnesse of heart considering what we are by nature is to bee ascribed to the marvellous power and goodnesse of God toward us When David and his people had offered toward the building of Gods house it is said 1 Chron. 29.9 They rejoyced with great joy because with a perfect and upright heart they had offered willingly unto the Lord. And David himselfe burst out into words of strange admiration verse 14. But who am I Lord and what is my people that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort For all things come of thee Now let me apply this that hath bin said in three points and so lay it somewhat neerer to our hearts First If this be so Then let no man hearken to those that reach 1. That God hath no such powerfull hand in the worke of mans conversion but that it lyeth in every mans power and will when God hath done all his worke to turne or not to turne 2. That which God doth in the conversion of any man he doth to all men For the spirit speaketh expressely in the Scriptures 1. That the Lord is not onely a perswader but the worker and mighty doer of this worke of our change and conversion It is God that worketh in us both the will and the deed Phil. 2.13
and powers and against the rulers of the darknesse of this world against spirituall wickednesse in high places Nothing but a divine power could keepe grace alive in such hearts as ours are Wee are kept saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.5 by the power of God unto salvation Secondly His admirable goodnesse is the cause of this and the unchangablenesse of his love to them whom he hath once effectually called called according to his purpose and eternall counsell as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.28 Hee never loved any thus farre as to call them effectually and to worke truth of grace in their hearts but he loved them to the end Having loved his owne which were in the world saith the Evangelist of our blessed Saviour Iohn 13.1 he loved them to the end I have loved thee saith the Lord to his Church Ier. 31.3 with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee Them whom he hath shewed such loving kindnesse unto as to draw them to himselfe by an effectuall calling he loveth with an everlasting love The Lord advanced Saul to be King over his people and gave him his spirit that is such gifts of his spirit as might fit him for that calling As soone as Samuel had anointed him the spirit of the Lord came upon him as the Text saith 1 Sam. 10.6 9 and he was turned into another man God gave him another heart But this favour and love God shewed to Saul was not an unchangable and everlasting love It repenteth me saith the Lord 1 Sam. 15.11 that I have set up Saul to be King And 1 Sam. 16.14 The spirit of the Lord departed from Saul hee had received excellent gifts of Gods spirit and lost them quite againe But if God have advanced any of us to this dignity to be a true Convert to be effectually called Ioh. 1.12 he never repenteth him of it this favour and love of God is unchangable and everlasting The gifts and calling of God are without repentance as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 11.29 In respect of this good and perfect gift the Apostle calleth the Lord Iam. 1.17 the father of lights in whom is no variablenesse neither shadow of turning And were it not for this that Gods love to such as he hath once regenerated and given saving grace to is constant and everlasting if any thing could have changed or altered him alas there is none of us all but we have done enough a thousand times to have lost him for ever and to have caused him to depart quite from us and to have stripped us of all grace long ago Before we passe from this point let us apply it to our selves in a few words that is in five First Seeing sanctifying grace is of such constancie and a fruit of Gods everlasting and unchangable love ô how carefull should we be to get grace if wee want it and to get assurance that we have it in truth if we thinke we have it 1. All other blessings and good things wealth and pleasure and honour and health are of no continuance And that that Paul saith of Riches 1 Tim 6.17 may be said of them all they are uncertaine riches uncertaine good things But true grace is durable riches as Solomon calleth it Pro. 8.18 These are the sure mercies of David as the Holy Ghost calleth them Esa. 55.3 2. No other good thing we can enjoy is any certaine argument of Gods speciall love and favour No man knoweth either love or hatred by any thing that is before him saith Solomon Eccle. 9.1 Esau of whom it is said God hated him Mal. 1.3 yet did enjoy all worldly blessings in greater measure then Iacob did as is plaine by that speech of Moses Gen. 36.31 But true grace is a certaine argument of Gods love yea of his speciall and everlasting love According to that speech of the Lord Ier. 31.3 I have loved thee with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee Secondly So many of us as have by the mercy of God beene preserved any time in the state of grace let us blesse God for it let us admire and magnifie the power and goodnesse of God towards us in this behalfe It hath ever beene esteemed in Gods Church a great honour to a man to be an old Disciple The Holy Ghost maketh an honourable mention of Mnason of Cyprus for this Act. 21.16 And Paul saith of Andronicus and Iunia Rom. 16.7 that they were of note among the Apostles and honoureth them for this that they were in Christ before him If any of us have found mercy with God to be old Disciples Nay if we be of any standing in Christianity and keepe our standing let us give God the glory of it thinke of it often and never thinke we can be sufficiently thankfull to God for it O blesse our God ye people saith David Psal. 66.8 9. and make the voice of his praise to be heard which holdeth our soule in life and suffreth not our feet to be moved Praise God for keeping and preserving the life of grace in thy soule all this while Say with David Psal. 116.7 8. The Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee for thou hast delivered my soule from death mine eyes from teares and my feet from falling Praise God for keeping thee fom deadly and irrecoverable falls Yea take thou up that thanksgiving which of all the formes of thanksgiving that we read of in Scripture hath been most in use with Gods Saints as if it were not for spending of time I could give you many instances of I meane that Psal. 106.1 Praise ye the Lord ô give thanks unto the Lord for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever God is more to be praised by us for the unchangeablenesse and constancy of his love to such wretches as wee are then for any other of his mercies how great so ever they bee Thirdly Let none of us be proud of our standing in the state of grace but let us give God all the glory of it Let us all say with the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.10 By the grace of God I am that I am And that which the Apostle there speaketh of his labours we must say in this case It is not I that have held out all this while not I but the grace of God which was with me It is the Lord as Annah speaketh 1 Sam. 2.9 that keepeth the â—eet of his Saints for in his owne might shall no man be strong It is not by any strength of our owne that we have stood all this while but by the strength and free grace of God onely Fourthly Seeing our perseverance in grace dependeth wholly upon the power and goodnesse of God let none of us be secure but watchfull and wary and fearfull to offend God who if he do but let go his hold and withdraw his hand we cannot stand one moment longer no more then a child of a yeare old or the staffe ye walke
with can do when ye leave holding of it In which respect the Lord compareth himselfe to a nurse that dadeth a child Hos. 11.3 I taught Ephraim to goe taking them by their armes We can neither goe nor stand any longer then the Lord doth uphold us This is the inference that the Apostle himselfe maketh Phil. 2.12 13. Worke out your owne salvation with feare and trembling for it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do even of his good pleasure Because we have no ability to preserve our selves in the state of grace but all dependeth upon the power and goodnesse of God therfore we must feare Continue in his goodnesse as the same Apostle speaketh Rom. 11.12 keepe in favour with him otherwise thou also shalt bee cut off But you will say that is not possible whom God once loveth in this kind he loveth for ever I answer First Whom God doth love in this kind them he maketh fearefull to offend him fearefull to fall and to decay in grace and this feare is a principall meanes whereby he doth preserve them from falling away This is plaine Ier. 32.40 I will make an everlasting covenant with them and I will not turne away from them to doe them good but I will put my feare into their hearts that they shall not depart from me So that by this thou shalt know whether thou be indeed converted whether there be any truth of grace in thee if God have put this feare into thy heart there is otherwise there is none at all Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed least he fall 1 Cor. 10.12 Secondly Though those whom God loveth according to his good purpose he loveth to the end and therefore will never disinherit them nor utterly cast them off yet if they be not fearefull to offend him though he love them yea because he loveth them he will chasten them as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12.6 and he scourgeth every sonne whom he receiveth And in what kind he will scourge them how long his scourge shall lie upon them how deepely he will wound them with the lashes that he will give them with his scourge that the Lord onely doth know Admit that if ever we had the spirit of God and truth of grace in us it will never depart from us we can never loose it utterly but yet if we grow secure and neglect the meanes whereby we may preserve grace in our selves and keepe it alive whereby wee may preserve our selves from falling away we may quench the spirit in our selves This is plaine by the Apostles speech 1 Thess. 5.19 20. Quench not the spirit despise not prophesyings Even the despising of hearing the Word will quench the spirit that is deprive us of the operation of the feeling of the comfort of Gods grace in us Be it he that is once in the state of grace shall be preserved by God from falling totally from taking such falls as should break his neck and quite deprive him of the life of grace and from falling finally from falling into such pits as he should never be able to get out of againe from taking such falls as the Apostle speaketh of Heb. 6.6 which they that take them can never after be renewed againe by repentance Yet if he grow secure and looke not well to his feet if he nourish not in his heart the feare of the Lord he may fall fearefully he may take such falls as may breake his bones as may put him to such anguish of soule as if he had a kingdome he would give it to be eased of it This is plaine by the words of David in the 8. verse of this Psalme Make me to heare joy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoyce His fall into adultery and murder had broken his bones that is had put him to more anguish and griefe then ever man felt that had his bones broken in his body Lecture LXXI On Psalme 51.5 October 9. 1627. THe fift and last point of application is to comfort and strengthen those poore soules that being indeed in the state of grace are yet much perplexed that either they are already or shall and may hereafter fall fearefully from it Two tentations there be whereby the best of Gods servants are often troubled greatly in this point of their perseverance in grace First Some of them are apt to conclude that they are already quite fallen from grace because 1 They have lost their first love that delight and fervency wherewith they were wont to serve God 2 They have lost their faith and cannot be assured of Gods favour as once they were 3 They slip ever and anon into the sins they have repented of and find no strength to overcome them Against this first tentation there is notable comfort and strength ministred to Gods people in the Word of God and even in that which we heard the last day of the admirable worke of God in the perseverance of his Saints And for the comfort and strength of Gods people against this tentation the Scripture giveth us two notable preservatives First The choisest of Gods servants and such as unto whom the Lord hath given the best testimony in his Word have beene in this case that thou art in subject to this variablenesse to these alterations in their spirituall estate They have not stood alwaies steady in one state but have beene of and on with the Lord. 1. For their delight and fervencie in good duties You shall read of David that sometimes hee did service unto God with marvellous alacrity and cheerefullnesse of spirit When hee contributed to the building of Gods house he did it with exceeding joy 1 Chron. 29.9 David the King rejoyced with great joy You shall also read of his going to the house of God with the voice of joy and praise as one that were going to a feast Psalme 42.4 And sometimes againe you shall heare him complaining of the deadnesse of his heart that he could serve God with no life or cheerefullnesse at all Psalme 119 25. My soule cleaveth to the dust quicken thou mee according to thy Word 2. So it is with them for their faith and confident assurance of Gods favour David that one while glorieth The Lord is my light and my salvation whom shall I feare Psalme 27.1 At another time you shall finde him quite void of this assurance Psalme 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes You shall heare him complaining Psalme 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted And blessed Paul who at one time speaketh so triumphantly Romanes 8.35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ At another time 2 Cor. 7.5 you shall heare him complaine of inward feares and terrours 3. For their conscionable care to please God in all their waies they have shewed great inconstancy in that also 1. Abraham was sometimes so obedient unto God so carefull to
and blind devotion in both these yet what great hurt was ther in them Had they not a shew of holinesse and mortification Surely if you weigh the matter well for as much as you may bee sure that neither Christ nor the Apostle could be thus vehement without just cause you will find that to be strict and precise in the observation of any thing as a part of Gods worship that God in his Word hath given us no direction for though it seeme to tend never so much unto holinesse and mortification is a most heinous sinne For 1 it is grosse Idolatry and high-Treason against God to give to our selves or to any creature this divine authority as to make him a law-giver to our conscience For this is the Lords royall prerogative in which he will endure no partner There is one law-giver who is able to save and to destroy saith the Apostle Iam. 4.12 I am the Lord saith he Esa 42.8 that is my name and I will not give my glory to another 2 This will quite steale and turne away the heart from God and his Word and breed a light account of the Word of the commandements and ordinances of God This is one reason our Saviour giveth for his vehemency against the Pharisaicall purifyings Mat. 15.6 Ye have made the commandement of God of none effect by your traditions And Mar. 7.9 Full well ye reject the commandement of God that ye may keepe your owne tradition Ahaz we know 1 brought his altar into Gods house and offered on it 2 King 16.12 13. 2 He set it cheeke by jowle as we say by the Lords owne altar verse 14. 3 He brought it in further and placed it above Gods altar verse 14. 4 He used it onely in the ordinary offerings and sacrifices with neglect of Gods altar verse 15. The more zealous any are for the religious observation of such things as God never commanded the lesse conscience we shall find they make of any commandement of God the lesse account they make of Gods Word When Ephraim had multiplied altars in a will worship being more abundant in sacrifices then God required Hos. 8.11 12. the great things of Gods written law were counted by him as a strange thing not belonging unto him Yea this will-worship will breed in the heart a hatred of God and his ordinances which is the cause why the Lord calleth the transgressours of the second commandement such as hate him Exod. â—0 5 And the Apostle saith Tit. 1.14 that the giving heed to the commandements of men in this case will turne men from the truth This experience hath proved most true not only in the Papists but in too many other fondly superstitious 2 Can any of you find in your selves a high and reverend esteeme of Gods Word doe you love it and delight in it do you depend upon it onely for direction in all your waies despising and rejecting all other rules besides it Canst thou say with David Psal. 119 113. I hate vaine inventions but thy law doe I love Certainely how ever thou maist be slouted and hated for this in the world this will one day even when thou shalt have most need of it yeeld a comfortable testimony to thee that thy heart is upright with God Remember as thou hast now heard what comfort Iob found in this Iob 33 10-12 Remember how oft David calleth him a blessed man that can doe thus Ps. 1. â— 112 1.128.1 Remember that our blessed Saviour accounteth such Luke 8.21 in respect of his deare and tender affection and respect unto them as his brethren and sisters and mother And that for this cause he professeth of Mary Luke 10.42 that she had chosen the good part which should not bee taken away from her Lecture LXXVIII On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 22. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second property that is necessarily required in true goodnesse and righteousnesse it must have a good root We must therefore know that nothing that we can do is truly good and pleasing unto God unlesse the inward principle the root that produceth it and moveth us to doe it be good We read of holy Iob. 9 28. that he comforteth himselfe against the censures of his friends that judged him to be an hypocrite by this that the root of the matter was found in him he knew he had in him the root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse and therefore he was no hypocrite therefore his heart was upright And on the other side in the parable of the sower our Saviour giveth this for the reason why the hearer that is resembled to the stony ground fell quite away and so shewed himselfe to bee an hypocrite and that his heart was never upright Matth. 13.21 because hee had no root in himselfe Now if you aske me what is this root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse that a man must have in himselfe or els his heart cannot be upright I answer it is that which the Apostle speaketh of Gal. 5.6 In Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith that worketh by love Faith that worketh by love is that root from whence all true goodnesse and righteousnesse doth spring Here are you see two graces grow together in this root faith and love 1. Nothing that we doe is truly good and pleasing unto God neither will the doing of it argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse we doe it out of love to God 2. The love that wee beare to God is not sound nor such as will argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse it proceed from faith that assureth us of Gods speciall love to us in Christ. For the first The love of God is the root of all true obedience and that heart that truly loveth God is certainely an upright and true heart Two branches you see there are of this point which I will severally and distinctly consider of 1. The love of God is the root of all true obedience 2. The heart that truly loveth God is an upright heart First Nothing that we do is good in Gods sight unlesse we do it out of love unto him This is the root of all true obedience God hath chosen us saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.4 in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love When our Saviour giveth the summe of all the foure commandements of the first table he giveth it us in these termes Matth. 22.37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy soule and with all thy soule and with all thy minde Then onely wee pray well and and heare well and preach well and receive the Sacrament well and keepe the Sabbath well yea then onely we put our trust in him aright and serve him aright when we doe all this out of love to the Lord our God So for the duties of the second table then onely we performe the duties of righteousnesse and love
and mercy towards men aright when the thing that moveth us to do them is the love we beare unto God So speaketh the Apostle of the workes of mercy Heb. 6.10 God is not unrighteous to forget your worke and labour of love which you have shewed towards his name in that yee have ministred to the Saints and doe minister It was their love to God that moved them to minister to the Saints and such workes of mercy as proceed from that root God will never forget to reward So speaketh the Apostle Iohn likewise 1 Iohn 5.2 By this wee know wee love the children of God when we love God Before we can love the children of God wee must first love God and for that cause love his children In a word to conclude the confirmation of this first branch this is made the root of all obedience in generall to any commandement of God of all good workes Deut. 7.9 He keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love him and keepe his commandements First We must love him before we can keepe any of his commandements well In which respect the Apostle Rom. 13.10 calleth love the fulfilling of the law Hee that hath not this love can keepe no part of Gods law well he cannot fulfill it he that hath it keepeth the whole law yea fulfilleth it keepeth it so as God in Christ accepteth of it as if he had perfectly kept it Now before I passe from this branch an objection must here be answered Is nothing well done unlesse it bee done out of love to God Is nothing well done that is done out of feare of Gods judgements If a man abstaine from sinne and performe good duties out of feare of wrath even out of the feare of hell will God in no case be pleased with this I answer First Yes verily The feare of Gods wrath kept Iob from sundry sinnes It kept him from uncleannesse For hee professing Iob 31.1 that he durst not give himselfe liberty in wanton looks nor in wanton thoughts he telleth us verse 3. what moved him to it Is not destruction saith he to the wicked and a strange punishment to the workers of iniquity And professing verse 21. that he durst not oppresse or wrong any poore man hee giveth this for the reason whereby he was kept from it verse 23. For destruction from God was a terrour to me saith he and by reason of his highnesse I could not endure As though he should say I was not able to beare the wrath and fury of that high and mighty God And the Apostle speaking of Noahs obedience unto that strange commandement that God gave him to prepare the arke one hundred and twenty yeares before the floud came wherein doubtlesse hee made himselfe a scorne and laughing stocke to all that knew him telleth us Heb. 11.7 that he was moved by feare to doe it And the same Apostle professeth of himselfe 2 Cor. 5.11 that he had not beene so diligent and conscionable in his ministery as he was if the feare of Gods wrath against all idle and unconscionable and unprofitable Ministers had not moved him unto it Knowing saith he the terrours of the Lord we perswade men So that it is certainly lawfull and pleasing unto God that we should both thinke oft of Gods wrath due to sinne yea even of the torments prepared in hell for sinners where the worme never dieth and the fire never goeth out and to abstaine and restraine our selves from evill even out of that feare Nay our Saviour commandeth us so to doe Luke 12.5 Feare him that after he hath killed and taken away your life hath power to cast you into hell yea I say unto you feare him But then I answer secondly That no godly man doth abstaine from sinne or doe good duties onely out of this feare of Gods wrath but out of the love hee beareth to God for his goodnesse as well nay more out of that then out of the feare of his wrath This is evident in the Apostle even in that very Chapter 2 Cor. 5. wherein as we have heard he professed what force there was in the terrours of the Lord to move him unto his duty hee telleth us of this other motive verse 14. and saith it was more forcible with him then feare For the love of Christ constraineth us saith he And of Noah it is said Heb. â—1 7 By faith he prepared an Arke There is in the obedience of the godly a holy mixture of feare and love As their love to God is not a fellow-like familiarity as is among equalls but is out of an apprehension of his greatnes and holinesse and justice tempered with feare and a dreadfull awe of him so neither is that feare of God that is in them a servile feare like that of the slave that hath nothing to move him unto duty but the feare of the whip but is out of an apprehension and assurance of his goodnesse mixed with love Like the feare that ought to be in every good child towards his parents Lev. 9.3 Yee shall feare every man his mother and his father Yea the love they beare to God for his goodnesse is the chiefe root of that feare they have of him according to that Hos. 3.5 They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter daies The feare they have of God is not such a tormenting feare as wicked men have but there is joy and comfort mixed with their feare They rejoyce even in their trembling as David speaketh Psal. 2.11 Yea they have confidence in their feare Psal. 56.3 What time I am afraid I will trust in thee The feare of wicked men is like that of the souldiers that kept Christ Sepulcher when the Angell that rolled away the stone appeared unto them For feare of him saith the Text Matth. 28.4 the keepers did shake and became as dead men they had no comfort no hope But the feare of the godly is like that of the two Maryes of whom we read verse 8. that when they had both seene the Angell and heard his glorious voice also they departed from the Sepulchre with feare and great joy And thus have I finished the first branch of the Doctrine and shewed you that we can do nothing well we cannot please God in any thing we doe unlesse it proceed from the love we beare to God unlesse it grow from that root Cant. 1.4 The upright love thee Now let us proceed unto the second branch That the true love of God wheresoever it is is an infallible signe of a true and upright heart This you shall heare confirmed unto you by three sorts of proofes First This is oft made in the Word a proper note and character of the elect and upright hearted man that he is such a one as loveth the Lord. Yea these two properties are made convertible termes every good man every upright hearted man loveth the Lord Cant. 1.4 The upright love thee And every one
art Iohn 5.42 But I know you that ye have not the love of God in you 1. If thou be a profane person and goest on in a course of sinne thou canst not leave thy drinking nor thy swearing nor thy whoring then the Holy Ghost pronounceth of thee that thou lovest not God thou hatest him and art an enemy unto him Psal. 68.21 God shall wound the head of his enemies hath God any enemies So it appeareth Why who are they That he telleth you in the next words and the hairy scalpe of such a one as goeth on still in his trespasses 2. If thou be a superstitious person and such a one as dotest upon any will worship that is of thine owne or of any other mans devising whatsoever thou thinkest of thy selfe then the Holy Ghost pronounceth of thee that thou lovest not God but thou hatest him in thy heart For so the Lord speaketh of the transgressours of the second commandement Exod. 20.5 Visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me 3. Nay if thou be but a meere naturall man unregenerated unconverted there is no love of God in thee but thou hatest him in thy heart For so saith our Saviour Iohn 15.18 of the whole world of all men in their naturall estate Yee know that the world hated me before it hated you And verse 23. He that hateth me hateth my father also Neither is this the state of the reprobate in the world onely but even of Gods elect also while they are of the world before they be regenerated they cannot love the Lord but hate him in their hearts This is plaine by that promise God maketh to his elect Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart and the heart of thy seed to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart Till God circumcise our hearts and take away the hard fore-skin that is upon them we can never love the Lord with all our heart that is unfeignedly And the Apostle speaking to the elect Colosians putteth them in mind of this Col. 1.21 You were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mindes As if he had said you were not onely void of the love of God but you were quite alienated from him and enemies in your mind you hated him in your hearts Six evident demonstrations there be that may convince every naturall man that there is no true love of God in his heart First He loveth not God because he loveth other things more then God For so speaketh the spirit of God expressely 1 Iohn 2.15 If any man love the world the love of the father is not in him Secondly He loveth not God because he doth not desire to enjoy him to be where he is to have any communion with him neither in heaven nor in the assembly of his Saints and use of his ordinances For this hath beene the voice of such as have loved God 2 Cor. 5.8 We are willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. And Psal. 42.1 2. As the hart panteth after the water brookes so panteth my soule after thee ô God my soule thirsteth for God for the living God when shall I come and appeare before God And 26.8 Lord I have loved the habitation of thy houses and the place where thine honour dwelleth And can he then have any love to God that cannot abide to thinke of death that if he might have his will would never go to God Can he have any love to God that careth not how seldome he commeth to Gods Sanctuary where of all places in the world the Lord sheweth himselfe to be present with his people in the most gracious and comfortable manner Thirdly He loveth not God because hee hath no delight to doe that that might please him nor feareth to doe that that he knoweth will offend and displease and dishonour him The carnall mind is enmity against God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.7 For it is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be He that hath my commandements and keepeth them saith our Saviour Ioh. 14.21 is he that loveth me and none but he Fourthly He loveth not God because when he knoweth he hath offended him and lost his favour hee is not troubled with it nor seeketh in any good earnest to be reconciled to him againe I love them that love me saith the Lord Pro. 8.17 But how shall that be knowne That he telleth you in the next words and those that seeke me early shall find me As if he had said Those that love me will seeke peace with me when they have offended me yea they will doe it early they cannot rest they cannot sleepe till they have made their peace with me and thus will I shew my love to them againe I will be found of them I will be easie to be intreated by them Fiftly They love not God because they love not them that feare God Every one that loveth him that begat saith the Apostle 1 John 5.1 loveth him also that is begotten of him Nay there is a certaine signe they hate God because they beare a mortall hatred to all such as in whom they see any life or power of religion for that cause onely because they beare the image of God they reproach them nickname them slander them use them with all the despite they can He that is upright in the way is an abomination to the wicked saith Solomon Pro. 29.27 Like the Leopard and Tiger of whom we read that they doe so hate man that they will expresse their hatred to the very picture of a man wheresoever they see it Sixtly and lastly They love not God because they have no assurance of his love to them in Christ and of the forgivenesse of their sinnes We love him saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because he loved us first And it is no more possible there should be any true love in the heart of man towards God till then then it is possible there should bee heate in the pavement before the sunne in his strength have showne upon it Now then to conclude this first part of my application let no man bee too confident that he loveth the Lord but let every one examine himselfe by these sixe arguments and if thou find by them as I dare say many of you may that there is no love of God in thee but that thou bearest in thy breast such a canckered and malicious heart against God 1 Bewaile thine estate 2 Thinke not so well of thy selfe as thou hast done but loath and abhorre thy selfe for it 3 Admire the patience and goodnesse of God towards thee 4 Let this drive thee to Christ who is our onely peace as the Apostle calleth him Ephes. 2.14 and who by his crosse hath slaine the enmity that was betweene God and us as hee saith verse 16. 5 Let This patience and bountifullnesse of his move thee to turne to
him and cry to him that is the God of love 2 Cor. 13.11 that by that blessed spirit of his which is the spirit of love 2 Tim. 1.7 hee would give thee an heart to love him And if thou canst seeke to him this way thou hast no cause to despaire For he that commandeth us Matth. 5.44 45. Love your enemies blesse them that curse you c. will doubtlesse love thee if in truth of heart thou desire to love him Lecture LXXIX On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 29. 1627. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the second part of this application and so unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist namely a lively faith I told you the last day that if God should move to every one of you particularly that that was moved unto Peter Iohn 21.15 as who knoweth how soone it may be moved to us either by the Lord himselfe when he shall wrestle with us as he did with Iacob Gen. â—2 or by Satan our adversary there is many a one among you that doe unfeignedly love the Lord would make a very doubtfull and fearefull answer unto this question because though you doe indeed love him yet you doe not feele or perceive in your selves that you doe so But you are ready upon the hearing of the former Doctrine to say Have none upright hearts but such onely as doe love the Lord Alas then I feare I am no better then an hypocrite for I am exceedingly subject unto slavish feare I cannot thinke of death but I tremble I cannot heare of any danger of an invasion or such like troubles but I am ready to quake for feare I cannot heare or see any great thunder or lightning but I am exceedingly distempered with slavish feare And can there be any true love of God in such a heart Now to these poore soules that object thus against themselves I have three things to say 1. Thou maist have the true love of God in thy heart though thou be subject unto these feares 2. Thou hast in thee evident signes that thou hast the true love of God in thy heart though thou bee so subject unto these feares 3. Yet thou must strive against these feares and labour to rid thy heart of them For the first I say It is possible for one that truly loveth the Lord and that hath an upright heart to be much subject to these feares This I will make evident to you 1 by some instances and examples that will make it plaine unto you that it may be so 2 by certaine reasons that will shew you why it may be and is so For examples we read Iob was subject to these feares even before the time of his great affliction while he enjoyed much prosperity and outward peace For whereas he saith of himselfe Iob 3.26 that in those daies I was not in peace neither had I rest neither was I quiet he telleth us in the former verse 25. that it was feare that did thus disquiet him David also oft complaineth of this Psal. 119.120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements This may seeme to bee more then a child-like feare to offend God that he could not see nor heare of any strange judgements of God but his flesh trembled at it And Psal. â—â— 4 â— My heart is â—ore pained within me with what with feare as appeareth by the next words and the terrours of death are fallen upon me fearefullnesse and trembling are come upon me and horrour hath overwhelmed mee What poore Christian is there in the world can say more of his feares And yet Heman the Prophet goeth further Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted and verse 16. Thy terrours have cut me off As if he had said For feare and terrour I know not what to doe I have no use of my understanding I am become even as a dead man Take another example for this in the Apostle Paul who professeth of himselfe 2 Cor. 7.5 that while he was in Macedonia he found no rest in his flesh but that as he had fightings without much opposition and trouble raised against him by men so he had terrours within Certainely he was much subject to these feares we speake of But what speake I of particular examples this is the condition of most Christians that at one time or other they are subject unto them Yea they are more subject unto them a great deale then the lewdest men are who have much more just cause to feare then they have as wee see the trees that have life and sap in them are shaken too and fro with the winds when those that are dry and dead are not moved at all but strand stone-still In which respect the Lord speaking to them to whom the promises of the Gospell do belong calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and chideth them for this Esa. 51.13 Thou hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressour Now if you would know the reasons why Gods most faithfull and upright-hearted seruants may be so subject to these feares and why they are so I find two principall causes of this First Their owne weaknesse When the Apostle speaketh of those feares he was subject to among the Corinthians he imputeth them to his owne weaknesse I was with you saith he 1 Cor. 2.3 in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling And there is a double weakenesse in the best of Gods servants a naturall weakenesse and a sinfull weakenesse and so there is a naturall feare and a sinfull feare in them Our blessed Saviour that had no sin in him yet when he was in the garden was sore afraid and being to pray durst not be alone but got three of his Disciples to be by him yea charged them to keepe themselves awake too as you shall find Mar. 14.32 34. Through this naturall weakenesse it is that the best man that is may feele in himselfe some feare of death and when he seriously thinketh of his appearing before God or when the Lord doth by any extraordinary worke as thundring and lightning and earth-quakes c. manifest unto him his glorious power he cannot choose but feare and tremble I remembred God and was troubled saith the Prophet Psal. 77.3 and that hath oft beene the case of many a good soule When God shewed his glory in the delivering of the law by darknesse and tempest by thunder and lightning it is said by the Apostle Heb. 12.21 that the sight was so terrible that Moses himselfe said I exceedingly feare and quake Yea when Christ did shew his divine and glorious power even in goodnesse by bringing such a multitude of fish to the net that it brake withall it is said Luk. 5.8 9. that Peter was so astonished with feare that he fell downe at Iesus knees saying depart from me for I am a sinfull man O Lord. But besides
this naturall weakenesse there is a sinfull weakenesse also in the best of Gods children even weaknesse of faith which maketh them subject not to naturall feares onely but to sinfull feares also There is much lacking in their faith as the Apostle said of the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.10 And this is a chiefe cause of all their feares Why are ye fearefull ô ye of little faith saith our Saviour to his Disciples Mat. 8.16 pointing at the chiefe cause of all our feare When are apt to doubt of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes and who can choose but bee much disquieted in his heart with â—eare when he doubteth of Gods favour When the Prophet complained Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted he telleth us verse 14. what was the cause of those terrours he felt in himselfe Lord why castest thou off my soule why hidest thou thy face from me Hee could not be perswaded of Gods love hee thought God had cast him of And can you wonder then though his heart were full of terrour The second cause of these feares is the Lord himselfe Certainely his holy hand is to be acknowledged in this kinde of affliction as well as in any other These feares are therefore called the Lords terrours Psal. 88.15 and 2 Cor. 5.11 because they come from him And the Lord seeth it to bee good and profitable many waies for sundry of his servants to bee much exercised by them 1. This maketh them carefull by repentance to purge themselves from all their knowne sinnes So the Lord speaketh of the feare which they that travell by sea are in when they see the strange breaches which the whale by his rising doth make in the sea Iob 4â— 25 When he raiseth up himselfe the mighty and most stout hearted are afraid by reason of his breakings they purifie themselves As wee see the mariners that carryed Ionah did Ionah 1.5 The mariners were afraid and cryed every man to his God Every one sought to make his peace with God in the best manner that he could This effect wee know feare usually hath even in all men but much more certainely in Gods children 2. This keepeth them humble fearefull to sinne tractable and willing to obey God in all things This is also a naturall effect of feare to abate the pride of mans heart and to make it humble and tractible Put them in feare ô Lord saith David Psal. 9.20 that the nations may know themselves to bee but men Certainely if the Lord should not now and then visit them with inward terrours and gripes there be many in the world would even forget themselves to be men But this effect it hath in Gods children especially O that there were such a heart in them saith the Lord of his people Deut. 5.29 that they would feare me keepe my commandements alwaies As if he had said Now they are fearefull to offend me in any thing now they are willing to doe any thing I would have them as they protested verse 27. But when was that Surely when by seeing the law delivered in that terrible manner they were brought into a wonderfull feare 3. Lastly This prepareth them and maketh them fit to receive comfort from God Thus the Lord hath beene wont to prepare his servants whom he meant to give most comfort unto Before the Lord delivevered that large and comfortable promise unto Abram Gen. 15.13 21. it is said verse 12. Loe an horrour of great darknesse fell upon him Before Elijah could heare that still and small voice that spake so much comfort unto him concerning himselfe and the whole Church the Lord first affrighted him with a great and strong wind that rent the mountaines and brake the rockes in pieces and then by an earthquake and after that by a fire 1 King 19.11 12. hee deepely humbled him by feare and terrour first that he might prepare and make him fit to receive that comfort You see then that this may bee the case of them that are most upright hearted and such as truly love the Lord they may bee much subject to these feares And this is the first thing I told you I had to say for the comfort of such poore soules The second is this That it is not onely possible that thou maist love God unfeignedly though thou be so subject to these terrours but even while thou art in this case thou hast evident signes in thee that thou dost so and if thou couldst observe thine owne heart well thou wouldst be able to discerne that thou dost love God indeed For First Thou desirest Gods favour above all things in the world and no crosse afflicteth thy heart so much as this that thou thinkest thou hast lost it thou canst not be assured of it this is a certaine signe thou lovest him When the Churches diligence in seeking after Christ when she had lost him is described Cant. 2.1 4. she expresseth the cause that moved her so to seeke after him by calling him him whom her soule loved and this title she repeateth in every one of those verses Certainely if her soule had not dearely loved him she could not in that manner have sought after him So that this griefe and trouble thy heart is in because thou canst not be assured of Gods favour argueth plainely that thou art sicke of love as the Church saith she was Cant. 2.5 and 5.8 Thy love to God is the cause of thy sicknesse and griefe O how happy a thing would it be with many if they were sicke of this disease Secondly Thou darest not doe any thing that thou thinkest would offend God but makest conscience to doe his will therefore thou lovest God Hee that hath my commandements and keepeth them saith our Saviour Ioh. 14.21 is hee that loveth me And 1 Iohn 5.3 This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements we could not els do it constantly nor conscionably Thirdly When thou hast through infirmity done any thing to offend God thou grievest unfeignedly and art troubled with it This argueth that thou lovest the Lord. It was love that made Mary Magdalen to weepe so abundantly for her sinnes as our Saviour testifieth of her Luke 7.47 And this was the onely thing whereby Peter did expresse that though he haâ— so shamefully denied Christ yet he loved him above all things when he had so offended hee went out and wept bitterly Mat. 26.75 Fourthly Thou lovest the Word and ordinances of God and the sincerity of his worship Therefore thou lovest God For the Lord calleth them that keepe the second commandement specially and above all others such as love him Exod. 20.6 And David professing himself Psal. 119 132. to be one of those that did love Gods name declareth it by no argument so much as by this throughout that Psalme even by that love hee bare unto and that delight hee tooke in the Word of God Fiftly thou lovest the children of God even because of the
goodnesse thou seest in them therefore thou lovest God If we love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.12 God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us As if he had said That is a signe of a sound and perfect love of God So Christ will acknowledge at the last day that the love that was shewed to the least of his brethren was shewed unto him Matth. 25.40 If thou lovest the brethren thou lovest the Lord. Sixtly and lastly Thou dost unfeignedly desire to love the Lord and strivest against these feares that trouble thee and wouldst faine doe God service out of love and not out of feare Therefore thou lovest him For even as hee that doth unfeignedly desire to feare God doth feare God Neh. 1.11 And hee that mourneth for his infidelity and striveth against it hath true faith as it appeareth in that example of the poore man mentioned Mar. 9.24 So hath hee the true love of God in his heart that doth unfeignedly desire to love the Lord. But how can this be will you say Could I be so afrraid of God as I am if I did truly love him Is it possible for a man to be so afraid of him whom hee doth love Doth not the Apostle say 1 Iohn 4.18 That there is no feare in love but perfect love casteth out feare I answer 1. It is true that in love there is no such feare nothing is more contrary unto the nature of love then these feares are But in the person that hath true love these feares may be As though there is no infidelity or doubting of Gods favour in faith nothing more contrary unto faith then doubting and infidelity yet in the person of a true beleever there may be much infidelity as we have heard out of Mar. 9.24 2. Perfect love will cast out all these feares and the perfecter our love to God is the more it will cast out these feares and deliver us from them But the love of the best of Gods servants is imperfect and will be till we come to heaven for there and there onely are the spirits of just men made perfect as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12.23 The third and last thing I have to say unto these poore soules that are so much disquieted with feare is this They must strive against these feares and labour to rid their hearts of them as David did Psal. 56.3 What time I am afraid I will trust in thee For 1 A trembling heart is in it selfe a judgement of God and part of that curse that God hath threatned in his law against sinne as you shall find Deut. 28.65 And Iob 18.11 Terrours shall make him afraid on every side Yea it is the greatest tormentour of the heart and enemy to the peace and tranquillity of it that can be Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.18 He that is afraid to die must needs live in continuall and extreame bondage as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 2.15 2. It is not onely a judgement but a sinne also For it is oft forbidden and condemned in the Word Esa 8.12 Feare not their feare nor be afraid And Matth. 8.26 Why are ye fearefull ô ye of little faith Yea it is a cause of many other sinnes The feare of man bringeth a snare saith Solomon Pro. 29.25 1. It maketh a man apt to hide himselfe from God and run away from him I was afraid saith Adam Gen. 3.10 because I was naked and I hid my selfe 2. It maketh a man unprofitable and heartlesse to every good duty I was afraid saith the unprofitable servant Matth. 25.25 and went and hid thy talent in the earth 3. It keepeth a man from loving God as he should The more servile feare of God is in the heart the lesse love of God must needs be in it These are so contrary that they doe mutually diminish and expell one another as the Apostle hath taught us 1 Iohn 4.18 All this is true will you say but by what meanes may I rid my heart of this servile feare I answer These be the meanes First Consider wherein thou hast offended him and seeke peace with him seeke his favour seeing thou canst not flee nor hide thy selfe from him It is the course Solomon would have us take when a great man is offended with us Eccle. 8.3 Be not hasty to goe out of his sight It is good for me saith David Psal. 73.28 to draw neare unto God to get within him when he is most angry and to fall downe at his feet If thou returne to the Almighty saith Eliphaz Ioh 22.23.26 then shalt thou have thy delight in the Almighty and shalt lift up thy face unto God Secondly Nourish in thy heart a child-like feare to offend God and it will banish out of it these slavish feares Feare not their feare nor be afraid saith the Lord Esa. 8.12 13 Alas how should wee helpe that might they say He answereth Sanctifie the Lord of â—osts himselfe and let him be your feare and let him be your dread In the feare of the Lord saith Solomon Pro. 14.26 is strong confidence Thirdly Pray earnestly unto God against these feares This was Davids practise Psal. 34.4 I sought the Lord and he heard me and delivered me from all my feares Pray as Ier. 17.17 Be not thou a terrour unto me thou art my hope in the day of evill As if he had said If I be afraid of thee what hope can I have in the evill day Fourthly Frequent Gods Sanctuary and in his ordinances there behold oft and meditate of the beauty of the Lord how amiable he is and worthy to be loved One thing have I desired of the Lord that will I seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord saith David Psal. 27.4 Fiftly Seeke assurance by faith that Christ is thine and give thy selfe no rest till thou canst be able to say as Psal. 48.14 This God is my God for ever and ever he will be my guide even unto death In him saith the Apostle Ephes. 3.12 wee have boldnesse and accesse with confidence by faith in him Sixtly and lastly Acquaint thy selfe with the promises God hath so oft made his people to free them from these feares Iob 11.15 Thou shalt lift up thy face without spot yea thou shalt be steadfast and shalt not feare Psal. 112.7 8. He shall not be afraid of evill ridings his heart is fixed his heart is established he shall not be afraid And Pro. 1.33 Who so hearkneth unto me shall dwelt safely and shall be quiet from feare of evill These and such promises thou shouldst by faith give undoubted credit unto and apply them to thy selfe and rest upon them and make claime and challenge unto them Remembring how able the Lord is to performe them how faithfull also and true of his word Lecture LXXX On Psalme 51.6 February 5. 1627. IT followeth now that
we proceed unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist and that is a lively faith The point then that we are now to learne is this That all true love unto God and consequently all true godlinesse and uprightnesse of heart springeth from a lively faith even such a faith as maketh knowne to a man Gods love to him in Christ and maketh him able to receive Christ and to rest upon him See the proofe of this in foure degrees First Without faith it is not possible for a man to repent and forsake sinne in a right manner Sin shall not have dominion over you saith the Apostle Rom. 6.14 for ye are not under the law but under grace As if he had said Till you be under grace till by faith ye be assured of Gods gracious disposition towards you sinne will have dominion over you ye cannot helpe it ye cannot avoid it It is the bloud of Christ only applied by faith that purgeth the conscience from dead workes as the Apostle teacheth Heb. 9.14 Secondly Without faith it is not possible for a man to leade a godly life or to do anything that may please God Heb. 1â— 6 Without saith it is impossible to please God The life that I now live saith the Apostle Gal. 2.20 that is my spirituall life I live by the faith of the sonne of God Thirdly Without faith it is not possible for a man to have an honest and upright heart all he doth will be in hypocrisie till he have a lively faith For it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and that sanctifieth it Acts 26. â—8 Fourthly and lastly Without a lively faith it is impossible to love the Lord. It is saith that worketh by love saith the Apostle Gal. 5.6 As if he had said faith is that that setteth love on working that giveth life and motion unto it This is that which the Apostle also teacheth 1 Tim. 1.5 The end of the commandement is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned As if he had said The true love of God which is the very end and perfection the fulfilling of every commandement of God which maketh us able to keepe the commandements and to account them no burden nothing grievous to us which giveth the price and valew in Gods sight to all our obedience springeth from a pure and upright heart and that from a good conscience and that from faith yea from faith unfeigned So that is the maine root of all The reasons hereof are two First Because faith is the onely thing that knitteth us to Christ and maketh him ours Christ dwelleth in our hearts by saith Ephes. 3.17 And till we bee knit to him and he be made ours there can be no goodnesse in us Of his fullnesse have we all received Ioh. 1.16 Without me ye can do nothing saith our Saviour Iohn 15.4 Secondly Because faith and faith onely maketh knowne to us that love of God as is effectuall to to breed in us a true love unto God It is an old and true proverbe and the truth of it is not so certaine in any case as in this magnes omoris amor Love is of an attractive nature like the load-stone to draw love unto it We love God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because he loved us first We can never love him till we be first perswaded of his love to us When the Sun in his full strength heate hath shined much upon it the stony pavement it self will reflect and send up an heate towards the sunne yea a greater heate then either the softer earth or the aire will but till the sun hath shined and shined much upon it it can send up no heate nor have any in it at all And even so it is with our cold and stony hearts when the knowledge and sense of Gods love hath warmed them then will they reflect love to God againe but till then they cannot But to handle this second reason more plainely and profitably two things are to be observed which I will distinctly speake of 1. Nothing but a lively faith can so assure us of Gods love to us as to kindle in our hearts a true love to God 2. A lively faith is able to doe this For the first It may bee objected that a man may bee sufficiently perswaded of Gods love to him though hee have not a lively faith For 1 Experience doth now and in all ages hath proved that many a most wicked man that is utterly void of true faith is fully perswaded that God loveth him and glorieth in nothing more then in that Hee maketh his boast of God as the Apostle speaketh of the wicked Iewes Rom. 2.17 The Lord speaking of some that did both in word and deed commit as much wickednes as they were able Ier. 3.5 yet saith of them ver 4. that these men would cry unto him My God thou art the guide of my youth And our Saviour saith that those cursed Iewes of whom hee pronounceth that the devill was their father Iohn 8.44 yet were themselves fully perswaded of Gods fatherly love unto them and could say of themselves verse 41 Wee have one father even God And what child of God know you upon earth that hath this word I thanke my God so much in his mouth as many a most wicked man hath 2 A man that hath no faith may yet have just cause to bee perswaded of Gods love towards him for God doth indeed love him and sheweth it many wayes that hee doth love him The Lord is good to all saith David Ps. 145.9 and his tender mercies are over all his works He is kind to the unthankefull and to the evill saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 Loe hee is good and kind and tenderly mercifull unto all even unto the worst men And upon whom doth not his light arise saith Bildad Iob 25.3 What man is there in the world that hath not sensible and comfortable experience of Gods love every day And why should not all men then be perswaded that God loveth them Now to this objection I have foure things to answer First It is very true that even these outward and common favours of God that all men enjoy are evident testimonies of Gods love and goodnesse In that hee giveth life and health and seasonable times in that hee causeth us to prosper yea in that hee feedeth us and cloatheth us it is a signe hee loveth us God loveth the stranger saith Moses Deutere 10.18 in giving him food and raiment Secondly To them that are in Christ these temporall and common favours of God are signes and pledges of his speciall love even by them the faithfull are confirmed in the assurance of his eternall love When Iacob saw that God had changed Esaus heart so that he looked and spake kindly to him hee saw Gods face and loving countenance toward him even in that I
have seene thy face saith hee Genes 33.10 as though I had seene the face of God By this I know saith David Psal. 41.11 that thou favourest me because mine enemy doth not triumph over me Thirdly These common favours and fruits of Gods love may worke in all men even in them that have no faith a kind of love unto God a common and an ordinary and a superficiall love But then I say fourthly A sound and true love to God can never bee wrought in any mans heart that hath not faith by these outward and temporall blessings of God nor by any knowledge hee can have by them of Gods love to him The unsoundnesse of that love that is wrought in men towards God by these common favours of his will appeare in three points First It is but a mercenary love they love the gifts of God rather then the Lord himselfe and when God giveth over giving to them they give over loving of him This is like the love that harlots beare to their lovers When the Prodigall had to give and spend upon those harlots upon whom it is sayd hee wiâ—tâ—d his goods Luke 15.30 no doubt but they shewed a great deale of kindnesse unto him but when hee could give them no more their love was at an end Satan knew well that this is the love of most men unto God though hee falsely and maliciously charged Iob with it Iob 1.10 11. While God mâ—â—â—th in hedge about them and about all that they have while hee blesseth the worke of their hands and their substance is increased they will love the Lord but let thâ— Lord put forth his hand and touch all that they have they will be ready to curse him to his face Whereas hee that soundly and truly loveth the Lord loveth him for himselfe and those perfections and excellencies that are in him and not for his gifts nor for his owne advantage onely Hee loveth him as a good child doth his parents 1 Tim. 5 4 though they bee poore and have nothing to give him And as Paul declaring the truth of his love to the Corinthians professeth 2 Cor. 12.14 hee sought not theirs but them so doth hee that truly loveth the Lord desire to enjoy him and his favour more then hee doth desire any of Gods blessings any thing that the Lord can doe for him His soule saith unto God as David did Psal. 119.57 Thou art my portion ô Lord. If I have thee I have enough I desire no more There are many will say saith David Psalm 4.6 7. who will shew us any good Gods goods and benefits every man desireth every man is enamored with But Lord saith hee lift up the light of thy countenance upon us As if hee had said Wee have enough if wee have thee and thy favour And so speaketh hee also Psalm 73.25 There is nothing upon earth that I desire besides thee And from hence also it commeth that as hee that truly and intirely loveth any man will love him at all times even then when his friend doth not nor can requite his love yea therein principally the truth of his love appeareth as Solomon saith Prov. 17.17 A friend loveth at all times and a brother is borne for adversity And as our Saviour teacheth us that no man hath any true charity in him towards his neighbour that loveth him onely while hee dealeth kindly with him but caâ— love no man that hath dealt unkindly with him or done him wrong If you doe good to them that doe good to you saith he Luk. 6.33 what thankes hâ—â—e you for sinners also will doe so much So hee that truly loveth the Lord will love him at all times even when hee with-holdeth his hand and with-draweth his bounty when he carrieth himselfe towards him even as if he were his enemy Though he slay me saith Iob 13 15. yet will â—trust in him which he could never have done if he had not loved him Secondly The love that is bred in men towards God by his temporall blessings without faith is no sound or true love because there bee many other things that all such men love as much or more then God He that loveth father or mother more then mee saith our Saviour Matth. 10.37 hee that to please them dare offend mee hee that loveth sunne or daughter more then mee hee that to scrapâ— and provide for them dare sinne against mee or through fondnesse like Ely can beare with any profanenesse or lewdnesse in them is not worthy of me his love is of no worth at all in my account If a man bee a lover of pleasures more then a lover of God as the Apostle telleth us 2 Tim. 3.4 many in these last dayes shall be if a man love any lust of his better then God and rather then hee will forsake it he will adventure the loste of Gods favour certainely hee hath no true love of God in him Hee that truly loveth God giveth him the highest seate in his heart loveth him more then any thing else in the world and can say with Paul Phil. â— 8 For Christ I have suffered that is in will and affection the losse of all things and doe count them but dung that I may win Christ. And this Christ required in Peters love Iohn 21.15 he saith not onely Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me that had not beene enough to prove his love true and sincere but lovest thou mee more then these then thy nets then thy fish then thy friends that are here about thee And though Peter in the depth of his humilitie saith nothing in his answer to that terme of comparison yet is it evident by Christs question that he knew his love was so unfeined towards him that there was nothing in the world that he loved more or so much as him Thirdly and lastly The love that is bred in men towards God by that generall bounty and goodnesse that all men tast of is no true love because it hath no force and strength to restraine them from sinne and draw them unto obedience The Apostle speaking of a commandement that hath some difficultie in it that is the parting with our goods for the reliefe of our brother whom wee see in necessitie saith of him that sticketh at this 1 Ioh 3.17 How dwelleth the love of God in him And thereupon inferreth in the next words verse 18. My little children let us not love he meaneth let us not love God in word nor in tongue but in deed and in truth As if hee had said no man doth love God in deed and in truth if his love to God will not make him willing to doe any thing that hee would have him to doe and that may please him True love we know is a most forcible thing to make one serviceable and willing to doe any thing for such as they love What paines will the mother take what offices will shee performe to her little infant yea how wilâ—ingly and cheerefully
The seven yeeres wherein Iacob did service to Laban a very hard master seemed to him but a very few dâ—yes saith Moses Genes 29.20 because hee loved Rachel And surely our love to God is no lesse forcible this way if it be true it will make us willing to obey him even in his hardest commandements Of this her love to God it is that the Church speaketh when shee saith Cant. 8.6 Love is strong and irresistable as death And this is that which the Apostle meaneth 1 Iohn 5.3 4. This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements and his commandements are not grievous As if hee had said the love of God will make us carefull to keepe Gods commandements yea it will make those commandements easie to us that are most crosse to our nature they will bee nothing grievous to us if we love the Lord. And thus have I finished the first point I propounded Nothing but faith can so assure us of Gods love to us as may kindle in our hearts a true love to God The second followeth A lively faith is able to do this Faith assureth us of such a love that God hath borne to us so speciall so marvellous a love above that that hee hath done to the greatest part of the world as wee cannot choose but love him againe and love him unfeinedly that is love him for himselfe love him better then any thing else love him so as wee can bee content to goe through thicke and thin to please him Observe the proofe of this in three degrees First There is a marvellous love of God that far surpasseth all other of his loves If you aske me wherin God hath declared this his speciall and marvellous love to his people I answer in giving them his only Son to ransome them from hell and to purchase heaven for them Herein is love saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.10 that God loved us and sent his sonne to bee the propitiation for our sinnes And Rom. 5.8 God commendeth his love towards us in this that while wee were yet sinners Christ dyed for us This was a marvellous love of God all the fruits of Gods favour that worldlings doe enjoy are but shels and husks in comparison of this Secondly Whereas this love of God is not alike to all men but peculiar to a few in comparison Feare not little flocke saith our Saviour Luke 12.32 Wheras God in sending his son had not such respect to the greatest part of the world I pray not for the world saith Christ. Iohn 17.9 Faith assureth every true beleever that this wonderfull love of God belongeth to him That God in speciall love to him sent his Sonne to doe and endure all that hee did It maketh him able to say with the Apostle Galat. 2.20 Hee loved me and gave himselfe for me And with David Ps. 31.21 Blessed bee the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse He hath made me able to see that this marvellous love of his belongeth to me Thirdly and lastly When the heart of a man is once by faith assured that God hath so loved him as to send his Sonne to dye for him this must needs breed in him a love unfeined unto God and care to please him and proportionable to the assurance wee have of this love of God shall our love to God bee Mary Magdalene because shee knew by faith that Gods love to her had beene so aboundant as to forgive her so many sinnes therefore did shee love Christ aboundantly Luk 7.47 Thus David professeth of himselfe Psal. 116.1 I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications And what was the prayer that he had made for hearing of which hee did so love the Lord He telleth us ver 3.4 The sorrowes of death compassed me and the pains of hell got hold upon me I found trouble and sorrow then called I upon the name of the Lord. Hee was in anguish of conscience and feare of damnation and God upon his prayer spake peace to his heart and assured him of his favour in Christ therefore did hee so love the Lord. Therefore the Apostle praying for the Ephesians 3.17 19. that they might bee rooted and grounded in love to God he meaneth and to men for his sake hee desireth to that end that God would make them able fully to comprehend and know in all the dimensions of it the love of Christ that passeth knowledge As if hee should say If men did well know this love of God to us in Christ they could not choose but be so settled and rooted in love to God as nothing could bee able to draw their hearts from him Lecture LXXXI On Psalme 51.6 Febru 19. 1627. LET us now apply this that wee have heard to our selves And that that I will say for the application of this point shall bee by way of exhortation onely even to stirre up and perswade my selfe and every one of you not to rest contented with the fruits of Gods common and generall love bee not satisfied in thy selfe till thou be assured by faith that God loveth thee with his speciall and particular love that thou art one of the world of Gods Elect whom God so loved that hee gave his onely begotten sonne for thee that thou beleeving in him mightest not perish but have life everlasting as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3.16 That God so loveth thee that hee spared not his owne sonne but delivered him up for thee as Rom. 8.32 Till thou canst say with Paul Gal. 2.20 Christ Iesus the Sonne of God loved mee and gave himselfe for mee And with Iohn Revel 1.5 Hee loved us and washed us from our sinnes in his owne blood Till thou bee assured that God loveth thee with this more then common with this marvellous love nothing should content thee but thou shouldst still cry with David Psal. 17.7 Shew me thy marvellous loving kindnesse make mee able to see and know that thou lovest me with this marvellous love And 106.4 Remember me ô Lord with the favour that thou bearest to thy people ò visit mee with thy salvation To bee beloved of God with that love that hee beareth to strangers or to his hired servants should not content us but that love onely that hee beareth to his owne people to his deare children None of his gifts should satisfie us without his salvation those good things that accompany salvation but wee should still cry ô visit mee with thy salvation as if hee had sayd give mee a comfortable sense and assurance of that It is said of the faithfull Bereans Acts 17.11 that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 better borne and bred more noble then others And as those that are nobly borne aspire after higher estates and conditions of life then other men doe they scorne to live upon a base and mechanicall trade So saith our Saviour Matth. 6.31 33. that all wee that are his Disciples should doe After all these things saith hee
us saith Paul Rom. 8.31 who can bee against us To hurt us hee meaneth The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Psalme 27.1 whom shall I feare And 49.5 Wherefore should I feare in the dayes of evill when the iniquitie of my heeles shall compasse mee about Why David what maketh thee so secure in the midst of danger Hee telleth you verse 15. God will redeeme my soule from the power of the grave for hee shall receive mee On the other side hee that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ must needes bee vexed with continuall feares feare of death and feare of troubles It is Christ only saith the Apostle Heb. 2.15 that delivereth them who through the feare of death were all their life time subject to bondage Thirdly This bringeth with it unto us all good things Seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 As if he had said Make your salvation sure make this sure unto your selves that God is reconciled unto you that you are in his favour and all these things shall be added unto you O that men could beleeve Christ in this that this is the best way to be certaine of all earthly comforts so farre as they shall bee good for us He that spared not his own son saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Yea this sweetneth all Gods blessings to us and giveth a pleasant relish unto them when we can tast in them Gods love unto us in Christ. When Iob speaketh Iob 29.1 7. of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in his children and riches in that honour and esteeme God gave him among all men he giveth this for the reason of it verse 3. His candle his light the comfortable assurance of his savour shined upon my head Yea this will not onely susteine and keepe us from fainting in times of common trouble and calamity as Iob saith there Iob 29.3 By his light I walked through darknesse While the light of his countenance shined upon me I could walke cheerefully in the darkest and saddest times But it will also sweeten the bitterest afflictions that can befall our selves in particular when we know they are but the chastisements of our father that loveth us dearely though hee thus correct us The cup which my father hath given me saith our Saviour Iohn 18.11 shall I not drinke it All hope of deliverance and comfort in danger and distresse groweth from the assurance of Gods favour Vpon this David grounded his hope Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule c. Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance To this he ascribeth all the deliverances the Church had received from the Lords right hand Psalme 44.3 They got not the land in possession by their owne sword neither did their own arme save them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them The sting of death saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.56 and if of death then of all other afflictions sure is sin and if the sting of them be once gone certainely there can be no deadly paine in them And thus Christ comforteth a poore man that was sicke of a dead palsy a disease that dulleth the spirits and maketh the heart as heavie as any disease can Matth. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sinnes be forgiven thee On the other side he that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ what comfort can hee have in life or in death in prosperity or in adversity specially if God shall be pleased to awaken his conscience What sweetnesse can a man find in all his wealth or pleasure or good cheere when it hath this bitter tang and loose with it that his heart shall say to him I may be a vessell of wrath for all that Alas Cain had as much as all this commeth to and Esau and Dives who are all now firebrands in hell Must not the joy that all such men seeme to take in their prosperity be such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 5.12 in the face onely and not in the heart And if this be their condition in their greatest prosperity then what comfort can they have in their affliction and in their death thinke you What is the hope of the hypocrite saith Iob 27.8 though he hath gained when God taketh away his soule Fourthly If we were once assured of Gods speciall love to us in Christ this would make us yeeld obedience unto God and do his service not grudgingly or as of necessity but as out of love and willingly and cheerefully For a good man a bountifull a kind man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to die And if the goodnesse and bounty of a man have such force with us that we thinke we can never do too much for him will not the assurance of this marvellous bounty and goodnesse of God to us in Christ make us to say with David Psal. 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards me what might I doe to please and honour him that hath so dearely loved me This will make us pray with boldnesse and zeale O God thou art my God saith David Psal. 63.1 early will I seeke thee When our Saviour taught his Disciples and in them us all to pray Matth. 6.9 he biddeth us begin thus Our father which art in heaven Till our hearts doe thus conceive of God that he is our father that he loveth us with a fatherly love we can never pray aright We may say a prayer and that is all that the most of us doe but we can never pray with our hearts till then Therefore also the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 8.15 16. that the spirit that maketh us able to cry in our prayers unto God that is to pray fervently and earnestly is the spirit of adoption that spirit which witnesseth with our spirits that wee are the sonnes and daughters of God that assureth us God is our father and maketh us able to call him father yea to cry to him Abba father And as this will make us able to pray with comfort so will this also make us able to heare and reade and meditate in the Word with cheerefullnesse and a good appetite As new borne babes saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. desire the sincere milke of the Word if so be that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious This will make us keepe the Sabbaths even whole Sabbaths without wearisomenesse Yee shall keepe every man my Sabbaths saith the Lord Levit. 19.3 Why so What may move us to doe this willingly and cheerefully I am the Lord your God saith he In a word this will make us walke cheerefully in every duty of obedience in every way of
saith the Apostle Gal. 5.17 and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other Thou heartily dislikest and checkest thy selfe for the corruption thou findest in thy thoughts in thy memory in thy affections in thine eye and eare and in every other part And whence commeth this but from sanctifying grace 2. Thou mournest and art unfeinedly grieved for any corruption any untowardnesse to that that is good which thou findest in any part and canst say with Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who can deliver me from the body of this death 3. Thou dost unfeinedly desire endevour to be rid of that corruption that is in any faculty of thy soule and part of thy body to offer thy selfe unto God as an holocaust a whole burnt sacrifice to be sanctified throughout and canst say with David Psal. 103.1 Blesse the Lord ô my soule and all that is within me understanding memory conscience will affections blesse his holy name And certainly that man that can thus unfeinedly desire and endeavour to have better thoughts a better memory a better conscience a better will better affections a better tongue a better eye and a better eare hath grace in all these parts and is in some measure sanctified in them all Let us now make some application of this point for the tryall of our owne hearts whither they be upright or no whether there be any truth of saving grace in them that truth in the inward parts that David here speaketh of and which the Lord taketh so great delight in And certainely it will appeare by this doctrine that many that glory much in the uprightnesse of their owne hearts have no truth of grace in them because the grace they pretend to have is not totall but partiall it goeth not through the whole man Two sorts there be especially that are discovered to be void of truth in their hearts by this Doctrine First Many there bee that perswade themselves they have good hearts and truth of grace in them and yet no such thing appeareth in their outward man such liberty they give to themselves in their speech and in all their outward behaviour that all men that see them must needes judge them voyd of grace 2. Yea they perswade themselves it is utterly needlesse to restraine themselves of any liberty that way or to regard what they are in the view and judgement of men Did not the Apostle say they professe 1 Corinth 4.3 hee passed very little for the judgement and censure of men God saith 1. Sam. 16.7 hee looketh not to the outward appearance men make but to the heart 3. Nay they shun all outward shewes of goodnes specially of strictnes in religion and purposely desire to carry themselves so in their company and speech and attire and behaviour every way that they may not be thought to bee too religious because they see that is so odious a thing in the world Concerning this sect say the Iewes to Paul Act. 28.22 wee know that every where it is spoken against 4. Yea they hate those that are of any nore for more forwardnesse in religion then is in other men and confidently pronounce of them as their father the devill did of Iob 1.9 10. that they are all hypocrites they cannot abide to make shew of more goodnes then is in them indeed they hate hypocrisie with all their hearts To these men I have two things to say First If it were possible for such a one as thou art to have a good heart yet is it not possible that that should save thee For 1. Thou art bound to reforme thy outward man as well as thy inward To clense thy selfe from all filthinesse of the flesh as well as of the spirit 2 Cor 7.1 To glorifie God in thy body as well as in thy spirit for both are the Lords and both are bought with a price as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 6.20 Yea thou shalt be iudged at the last day not so much according to that that hath bin in thy heart as according to that that thou hast done in thy body For so the Apostle teacheth plainly 2 Cor 5.10 We must all appeare before the judgement seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body Yea God hath prepared torments in hell for every member of thy body whereby thou hast dishonoured him The rich gluttons tongue the member that none abuse more then your drunkards and gluttons we read Luke 16.24 was tormented in hell fire And 2. whereas thou gloriest that thou art no hyprocite I assure thee that as thy sin is greater then the hyprocrites and God more dishonoured by it so shall thy portion be more deeper in hell then his They declare their sin as Sodom saith the Prophet Esay 3 9. they care not who heare them blaspheme and scorne religion they care not who knoweth they are drunke they hide it not woe unto their soule 3. If ever thou wilt be saved thou must live so as men may be witnesses of thy goodnesse And those places that thou alleadgest out of 1 Sam. 16.7 and 1 Cor 4.3 are not to be understood simply but comparatively onely Let your light so shine before men saith our Saviour Matth. 5.16 that they may see your good workes With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse saith the Apostle Rom. 10.10 and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation No hope of salvation without an open profession of religion And thus the faithfull are brought in by the Prophet Esay 44.5 glorying in the open profession of their religion One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord and surname himselfe by the name of Israel And hee that is ashamed to professe religion even in the strictest manner so that the strictnesse bee no other then such as is grounded upon the word of God not upon the fancies of men certainely can have no hope to be saved For so saith our blessed Saviour that Amen that faithfull and true witnes Rev. 3.14 Mar. 8.38 Whosoever shall bee ashamed of mee and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man bee ashamed when hee commeth in the glory of his father and of the holy Angels And this is the first thing I have to say to these kind of men if it were possible for such as they are to have good hearts yet were it not possible for them to bee saved for all that But the second thing I have to say to them is this that it is not possible there should bee any truth of grace any religion in thy heart when thy outward man thy words and works are so unreformed and irreligious as they be But for this I shall need to say no more then I have already said in the proofe of the Doctrine The second sort
1.6 Secondly Every regenerate man is of himselfe exceeding prone thus to quench the spirit and to fall from grace and it is the wonderfull mercy and power of God onely that doth keepe us from falling quite away if hee should let goe his hand never so little we could be no more able to stand then the little infant which the nurse dadeth can doe if she let goe her hold she hath of it or then your staffe can doe when you take off your hand It is God alone that keepeth the feet of his Saints 1 Sam 2. â— And this is a just cause why wee should bee continually in feare of falling away Worke out your salvation saith the Apostle Philippians 2.12 13 with feare and trembling because it is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure Thirdly As God hath made an everlasting covenant with us that hee will never forsake us and that wee shall not depart from him Ieremy 32. so the meanes whereby he in his goodnesse doth preserve us from falling away from him is by working in us by his spirit this feare of falling away this care to persevere and hold out and grow in grace And so he expressely speaketh Ier. 32.40 I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me So that he that findeth not in himselfe this feare of falling away this care to nourish grace in himselfe and to finish his course with joy hath just cause to judge that God never received him into this covenant of grace this everlasting covenant that you have heard of Fourthly and lastly Constancy in well-doing and an uniformity in a Christian course is an inseperable property of true grace It is nothing for any of you to be devout in your prayers and in hearing of the Word in the morning and in your buying and selling afterward to play the cut-throats and cheatours of your neighbours thus much an hypocrite can doe but this is that that may give thee comfort when thou keepest thy heart in the feare of the Lord all the day long as Solomon speaketh Pro. 23.17 When thou canst say with Paul Acts 24.10 Herein doe I exercise my selfe to have alwaies a conscience void of offence towards God and towards men too It is a small signe of grace for any of you to have some fits of remorse for sinne and of good motions and desires when you have beene dangerously sick or the morning before you received the Communion Pharaoh and Saul had such fits and good moods But this is that that will give you comfort when you find your selves constant in the hatred of sin and in performing good duties Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies to offend God saith Solomon Pro. 28.14 And Psal. 106.3 Blessed are they that keepe judgement and doe righteousnesse at all times When we can say with David Psal. 119.117 I will have respect to thy statutes continually Lecture LXXXVIII On Psalme 51.6 April 29. 1628. THe fourth and last property of true obedience of true righteousnesse and goodnesse which will give us a comfortable assurance of the uprightnesse of our hearts is the manner how it is performed with what affection we doe it what ends we aime at in it He that would approve the uprightnesse of his heart by the unblameablenesse and godlinesse of his life must not content himselfe with this that he escheweth evill and doth good he abstaineth from all knowne sinnes that God hath forbidden and performeth all good duties that God hath commanded him to doe unlesse he be carefull also to doe this in that manner as God requireth This I will 1 confirme unto you and then 2 I will give you some directions how to performe good duties in a good and right manner And for the first We shall find that the Lord in requiring obedience of us standeth not so much upon this that we doe good duties as that we doe them in the right manner It shall be our righteousnesse saith Moses Deut. 6.25 if we observe to doe all these commandements before the Lord our God as he hath commanded us As if he had said Say we should doe all he hath commanded us yet if wee doe it not as hee hath commanded us it is no righteousnesse in Gods account You shall see this also confirmed more particularly by instancing in duties of all sorts 1 In those that are to bee performed to men 2 In those that are done directly and immediatly unto God No good thing we doe is of any account with God unlesse it be done in a good manner In the duty of servants toward their masters this is the chiefe thing God requireth he standeth not so much upon what they doe as how and in what manner they doe it that is to say with feare and trembling as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6.5 6. in singlenesse of heart as unto Christ not with eye-service as men-pleasers but as the servants of Christ doing the will of God from the heart So in other duties of governement and care of others duties the Apostle standeth upon this principally Rom. 12.8 he that giveth let him do it with simplicity he that ruleth with diligence he that sheweth mercy with cheerefullnesse So though it were an excellent worke of mercy of bounty and kindnesse that Gajus shewed to the godly of whom the Apostle saith Rom. 16.23 that he was not his host onely but the host of the whole Church Yet the thing that graced this excellent good worke of his so much in the sight of God was this that he did it in so good a manner and with so good an heart Beloved saith the Apostle to him 3 Iohn 5. thou dost faithfully whatsoever thou dost both to the brethren and to strangers See this also confirmed in the duties of Gods owne worship which are greater then the other Even in them also the manner of doing them is all in all 1. For prayer if a man pray never so constantly it is to no purpose unlesse he pray in the right manner Iames. 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse 2. Neither will the receiving of the Sacraments do us any good unlesse we receive them in that manner as we ought to doe The Apostle speaking of the hypocrites that perished in the wildernesse saith of them 1 Cor. 10. 4. They were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea and did all eate the same spirituall meate that wee doe in the Lords Supper and did drinke the same spirituall drinke yet with many of them God was not well pleased 3. Of hearing the Word ye know what our Saviour saith Luke 8.18 Take heed how you heare not onely that you heare and what you heare but even how and in what manner you heare also 4 Lastly Tâ—e preaching of the Word though it be the greatest worke of all other in respect whereof the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 2.15 We are unto
be said which the Prophet speaketh of Israel Hos. 10.1 Israel is as an empty vine he bringeth forth fruit to himselfe As if hee had said In all good things he doth as he doth them out of selfe-love so he seeketh himselfe onely in them The meanest worke we doe in our calling if we doe it to the Lord and serve him in it will yeeld us assured comfort and reward also the best Sermon we can preach or heare if we do it not to the Lord but to our selves will yeeld us no comfort or reward from God Verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Mat. 6.2 they have their reward And so much for the first property that is required to the right manner of performing of all good duties they must be done to the right end In the other two I will be very briefe The second property required to the right manner of performing good duties is this they must be performed not with the outward man onely but with the heart See this 1 in the generall and 2 in some particular and speciall duties No obedience or service pleaseth God unlesse it be done feelingly and with the affection of the heart That is the thing God calleth for principally My sonne give me thy heart saith he Pro. 2â— 26 Fervâ—nt in spirit serving the Lord saith the Apostle Rom. 12.11 As if he had said No service pleaseth God unlesse it be done with fervencie of spirit This was the thing that God so much commendeth in the obedience of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 17.6 that his heart was lift up in the waies of the Lord. As though he should say Hee stirred up himselfe to walke in Gods waies with zeale and affection This also the Lord praiseth Hezekiah for 2 Chron. 31 21. In every worke that he began in the service of the house of God and in the law and in the commandements to seeke his God he did it with all his heart and prospered See this also in sundry speciall parts of our obedience and service unto God First No mans preaching pleaseth God unlesse hee preach with affection and zeale I serve God saith Paul Rom. 1.9 with my spirit in the Gospell of his sonne Secondly No mans hearing pleaseth God or will doe him any good unlesse he heare with affection If God open not your hearts as he did Lydias Act. 16.14 and make you able to heare with affection though you had as good preachers as Paul was your hearing would be to no purpose Thirdly No mans praying pleaseth God or will doe himselfe any good though his words be never so many or so good unlesse he pray with his heart with feeling and affection of heart The effectuall â—ervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much saith the Apostle Iames 5.16 As if he should have said The most righteous mans prayer that is will not be effectuall nor availe much with God unlesse it be fervent Fourthly Our singing of Psalmes pleaseth not God unlesse it be done with affection and feeling Our singing saith the Apostle Eph. 5.19 must be a making of melody in our hearts to the Lord. As if he had said The Lord regardeth no melody but that Fiftly The duties we performe to men in our callings please not God unlesse we doe them with affection of heart Whatsoever ye doe saith the Apostle to the servant Col 3.23 doe it heartily as to the Lord. As if hee had said Els you serve not God in any thing you do nor must looke for any acceptance or reward from him Sixtly and lastly The workes of mercy that wee doe though wee should give all wee have to the poore please not God unlesse they be done with affection and with a compassionat heart Whosoever hath ability and seeth his brother hath need saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.17 and shutteth up his bowells of compassion from him though he open his purse and give him never so much how dwelleth the love of God in him Let every one of us apply this to our selves for the time will not permit me to doe it The third and last property required in the manner of that obedience and service wee doe to God is this if we desire to doe it in the right manner we must doe it in humility In the best duties wee doe wee must find cause of humbling in our selves because wee have done them so poorely and so corruptly When yee have done all those things that are commanded you saith our Saviour Luke 17.10 say wee are unprofitable servants As if hee had said Say this is nothing to that that I should have done Whatsoever ye doe in word or deed saith the Apostle Col 3 17. doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus As though he should say Acknowledge and feele the need you have of Christ to make the best things that you doe acceptable unto God Thus did Nehemiah when he had done a better worke and service to God then any of us are ever like to doe while we live yet see how he was humbled in himselfe Neh. 13.22 Remember me ô my God concerning this also and spare me pardon me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Without this there can be no uprightnesse of heart in us how good duties soever we performe Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him Lecture LXXXIX On Psalme 51.6 May 13. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last signe and note whereby uprightnesse of heart and truth of saving grace may bee discerned and judged of namely The bent of a mans mind and will the purpose and desire of his heart towards God We must therefore know that one of the surest notes of uprightnesse of heart and truth of grace is this when howsoever wee faile in our practise and obedience yet God hath our heart Yea that is such a signe as a poore Christian may find comfort in when he cannot in the most of them that you heard of before In the handling of this signe I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory observe this order 1. I will shew you what I meane by it 2. I will confirme it unto you 3. I will answer that which may bee objected against it 4. I will make some application of it First therefore the Lord is then said to have our heart when the two principall faculties of our soule that is to say our mind and our will are for God 1. When in our mind we allow and consent to the will of God in all things and can say as David doth Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And even in those things wherein through our corruption and weaknesse we do offend against the law yet we can say of the law with the Apostle Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just good 2. When our will is to please God in all things we desire nothing
to be good for thee he will be a sheild to thee when the evill day shall come In the time of trouble he will hide thee in his pavillion as David speaketh Ps. 27.5 When a thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand and at thy right hand as the Prophet speaketh Ps 91.7 he can so hide thee that the judgement shall not touch thee Thus he did hide diverse when he sent his destroying Angell to smite the city and other parts of the land with the pestilence and thus he can hide thee when he shall send his destroying Angell to smite our land with the bloudy sword if it please him Nay thus he will hide thee if he shall see that good for thee he will be a sheild unto thee Pro. 2.7 He is a buckler to them that walke uprightly But if he will not be a sheild he will certainely be a sunne unto thee he wil be a comforter to thee in that day Vnto the upright there ariseth light in the darknesse saith the Prophet Psal. 112.4 As when there was palpable darkenesse in all the land of Egypt all the children of Israel had light in their dwellings Exod. 10.23 So in times of greatest misery and perplexity that shall come upon the land certainely God will be a sunne to them that walke uprightly to the upright there shall arise light in darkenesse they shall find comfort in God even in that day yea more then then ever before Thus you have seene how God will doe good to them that are upright in heart in outward things But that is not all he will be better to them then so he will do good to them also in spiritual things Three speciall blessings of this kind hee hath promised them First Such shall never fall away nor loose his favour and grace O continue thy loving kindnesse saith the Prophet Psal. 36.10 and a propheticall prayer hath the nature of a promise as I told you before unto them that know thee and thy righteousnesse to the upright in heart And Psal. 112.6 Surely he shall not be moved for ever Thou art oft much disquieted with the feare of this that thou shalt never be able to hold out to the end thou fearest that thou maist fall that thou shalt fall before thou dyest labour to be upright in heart and God will continue his loving kindnesse unto thee he will love thee to the end surely thou shalt never be moved Though the seed was lost upon all the other three sorts of hearers though they all fell away and lost those beginnings of grace they had received yet he that had an honest and good heart as our Saviour speaketh Luke 8.15 he kept it If thy heart be not â—ound thou that makest profession of the truth with greatest forwardnesse and zeale maist become a Papist before thou diest and a persecuter of that truth which thou now professest and thou that seemest to be most reformed and sanctified in thy life maist prove a most profane and debaushed man The Prophet speaking of those Israelites that perished in the wildernesse who though they had made a most zealous profession as you may read Deut. 5.27 Speake thou unto us all that the Lord our God shall speake unto thee and wee will heare it and doe it yet afterward became some of them grosse Idolaters some of them beastly adulterers the Prophet I say giveth the reason of this Psal. 78.37 why they were not more stedfast in his covenant for their heart saith he was not right with him and verse 8. They were a generation that set not their heart aright and whose spirit was not stedfast with God even then when they made the best shewes their heart was never right Thou canst not be sure to be preserved from any sinne how foule soever it be and how much soever thy heart seemeth now to abhorre it pay thou shalt be sure to fall fearefully one way or other if thy heart be not upright 2 Chron. 12.14 He did evill because hee prepared not his heart to seeke the Lord that was the cause of all Rehoboams lewdnesse he professed the true religion and made excellent shewes of goodnesse for three yeares 2 Chron. 11.17 but he fell fearefully hee had no care of his heart his heart was never right The Apple that is rotten at the Core though it seeme never so beautifull will quickly putrifie and so will every professour that is unsound at the heart But if thy heart be upright feare not certainely thou shalt hold out and persevere to the end Secondly Such as are upright in heart shall have strength given them of God to endure any tryall he shall be pleased to bring them unto The eyes of the Lord saith the Prophet Hanani 2 Chron. 16.9 run to and fro throughout the whole earth to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect towards him When thou thinkest of the fiery triall that all Gods people may be brought unto thou tremblest much and fearest that so weake a wretch as thou art shall never be able to endure it But looke thou to thy heart that that be upright and sound and certainely though thou be so weake God will shew himselfe strong in thee when that triall shall come What a measure of strength and courage shall we find in the booke of Martyrs that a number of weake and simple women and children did shew in the time of that fiery triall More a great deale it is to be feared then would bee found now if the like triall should come Wee have much more knowledge now then they had but they had better hearts then we have Feare not thine owne weaknesse if thy heart be upright For as it is not any strength that is in thee that can make thee stand in such a triall In his owne might shall no man be strong saith Anna in her song 1 Sam. 2.9 if ever we be strong at such a time it must be in the Lord onely and in the power of his might as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6.10 so the sense we have of our owne weakenesse is no hinderance to the Lords strengthening of us but a furtherance unto it rather His power is made perfect in weakenesse 2 Cor. 12.9 As if he had said it useth to shew it selfe most in them that have most sense of their owne weakenesse Out of weakenesse saith the Apostle of the Martyrs in the time of Antiochus Hebrewes 11.34 they were made strong Thirdly and lastly Such as are upright in heart shall be sure to have a comfortable issue and a joyfull deliverance out of all their tentations Marke the perfect man saith David Ps 3â— 37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Thou art oft subject to grievous tentations and spirituall desertions that maketh thy life wearisome and burdensome unto thee Thy well-beâ—oved is gone thou hast no sense of Gods favour Thou art apt to say with Zion Esa 49.14
Iacob saith the Prophet Psal. 78.5 and appointed a law in Israel which hee commanded our fathers that they should make them knowne unto their children All parents you see are commanded to instruct their children themselves in the law of God 2. Wee are bound to bring our children and servants with us to the publique meanes of knowledge and instruction When Elkanah went to the house of God in Shilâ—h 1 Sam. 1.21 his manner was to take his whole family with him 3. We are bound to examine our children and servants what they have learned and how they have profited in knowledge by that which hath beene taught them For this we have the example of the best master of a family that ever was Matth 13.51 For though many that have beene from their childhood brought up thus in the knowledge of religion for the present seeme to be as void of grace as any other yet is not our labour lost for if they belong to God even this dead and senslesse knowledge which they have gotten by these our endeavours will be of good use unto them one day and a great advantage unto them when the time of their visitation shall come as there is good use of laying the wood together in the chimney before-hand though it will not burne till fire be put to it So that knowledge which the Iewes learned of Iohn the Baptist concerning Christ though for the present they regarded it not but rather were offended at it yet in the day of their conversion it proved a great advantage unto them and helpe unto their faith Iohn 10.41 42. Thirdly and lastly Seeing knowledge is both the foundation and seed of all other saving graces wee that are ministers must be exhorted to make it our first and chiefe care to bring the people to knowledge to ground and stablish them in it True it is this is not all that we have to doe we must apply as well as teach Hee that prophesieth saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.3 speaketh unto edification and exhortation and comfort Wee must labour to worke upon the heart and affection as well as upon the understanding Speake to the heart of Ierusalam saith the Lord Esay 40.2 Yet is this our first and chiefe worke to open the eyes of Gods people and to turne them from darknesse to light as the Lord told Paul Acts 26.18 to worke upon their understanding and to bring them to knowledge As he is said to bee a pastor according to the Lords owne heart Ieremy 3.15 that feedeth the people with knowledge and understanding That is that that feedeth the soule The Preachers chiefe care must be to teach the people knowledge Eccl. 12.9 The minister then that hath taken the charge of soules upon him and would approve himselfe to be a pastor according to Gods owne heart and liking must doe these things First He must hold himselfe bound to catechise as well as to preach and count catechising a chiefe part of his ministery The Apostles the great master builders tooke this course they taught first the chiefe principles of religion and laid that as a foundation to all their preaching Heb. 6.12 The Romans had a forme of Doctrine a catechisme delivered unto them this way Rom. 6.17 And so had other Churches also that the Apostles did plant Hold fast the forme of sound words saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 1.13 which thou hast heard of me Secondly Hee must not content himselfe to teach diligently but hold himselfe bound also to teach plainely that the people may understand the text that hee handleth understand how his Doctrine riseth from it understand how it is confirmed by the word Thus is the preaching of the Levites commended Nehem 8.7 8. They caused the people to understand the law they gave the sense and caused the people to understand the reading Thus it is said of Moses that hee laid before their faces all the words that the Lord had commanded him Exodus 19.7 Hee made all things most plaine and evident unto them Thirdly We must lay a good foundation of Doctrine for all our exhortations and reproofes and deale substantially and soundly in our ministery Be instant saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 4.2 reprove rebuke exhort but do it with all long suffering and doctrine Fourthly and lastly We must study and take paines for our sermons It is said of Ezra 7.10 that hee prepared his heart to teach in Israel statutes and judgements hee studied much Because the preacher was wise saith Solomon Eccles. 12.9 10. he still taught the people knowledge yea hee gave good heed and sought out and set in order many parables The preacher sought to find out acceptable words and that which was written was upright even words of truth I know well there is a great difference betweene that preacher and the best of us for hee spake and wrote by divine and immediate inspiration but that addeth much to the strength of the proofe I bring from this place For 1. If hee gave good heed to that he taught and sought out and set in order his parables was carefull both to find out good matter and to deliver it in a plaine and good method if hee had such need to take these paines If Paul the Apostle 2 Timothy 4.13 had such need of bookes and of his parchments too which may appeare to bee note-bookes of his owne making the Syriak translateth it the bundle of writings folded up together for they used then parchment to write in as wee doe paper now how much more need have wee who may expect no immediate inspirations as they had but must attaine all the knowledge wee have by reading and meditation and prayer to God for his blessing upon these ordinary helpes both to have bookes to read and note-bookes and common-place bookes of our owne and to study hard that wee may bee well furnished and prepared for this worke 2. His reasons concerne us as much as him For 1. we must still teach the people knowledge strive to teach them more then they knew before and bee as good stewards bringing forth new as well as old Matthew 13.52 2. We must labour to find out acceptable words such as may give our hearers content and make them delight to heare us 3. Yet not by humouring them but by words of truth And this cannot bee done without study Lecture XCVII On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 9. 1628. WEE proceed now unto the second branch of the exhortation which is to stirre us up unto a duty that every one of us oweth to his owne soule And that is no other then that very exhortation the holy Ghost giveth us Pro. 4.5 Get wisedome get understanding And verse 7. Wisedome is the principall thing therefore get wisedom and with all thy getting with all that thou hast gotten with all thy wealth and substance get understanding Now when I exhort you to get knowledge and understanding I desire to perswade you unto these two things First That you would
at in all his counsels and workes is the glory of his mercy Hee delighteth in mercy saith the Prophet Mic. 7.18 Hee hath predestinated us to the adoption of children by Iesus Christ unto himselfe saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.5 6. according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace So even in his denying of the meanes of conversion and the grace of conversion to many people hee hath had respect to this even to glorifie his mercy the more towards his owne people The Apostle telleth us 2 Thess. 1.10 that at the day of judgement God shall bee made marvellous in all them that beleeve As if hee had said His mercy toward the faithfull in electing them to life in redeeming them in calling them effectually in justifying and sanctifying them shall bee admired and wondred at by men and Angels at that day When they shall see how many God hath denied this mercy unto yea to how many that were in many respects farre better then themselves then will this mercy of God towards them seeme as it is indeed admirable in their eyes If this mercy had beene universall to all men God could not have beene so glorified in it in this world if the Lord should have given this grace or meanes alike to all men the glory of his speciall mercy and free grace had not beene so manifested as in this it is Thus the Apostle speaking Romanes 9.22 23. of the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction and of the ends that the Lord aimed at and had respect unto in it hee doth not say that hee did it onely to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne upon them but that the Lord even thereby might make knowne the riches of his glory upon the vessels of mercy The reprobates are fitted to destruction effectuall grace is denied unto them that the riches of Gods grace and mercy towards his elect to whom hee vouchsafeth both might be set forth the better by this comparison and glorified the more And this was the true cause of that joy our Saviour expressed Luke 10.21 In that houre saith the Evangelist Iesus rejoyced in spirit and said I thanke thee ô father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes Did hee rejoyce in the judgement of God upon the wise and prudent No verily but so farre forth onely as it served to set forth the mercy of God towards those babes This made him to admire and magnifie the mercy of God towards those babes so much the more when he considered what manner of persons that mercy was denied unto when he considered that it was no common but a rare mercy that God had vouchsafed unto them Lecture CV On Psalme 51.6 December 9. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto And they are principally two First For instruction to establish our judgements in the truth and confirme us against those errours which in this great worke of mans conversion do derogate from the glory of Gods free grace and give too much unto man himselfe Secondly For exhortation to worke upon our affections and stirre us up unto sundry duties For the first This doctrine serveth notably to establish our hearts in the truth of that holy religion which wee doe professe and to assure us that it is the onely true Doctrine and religion of Christ. Yea it may serve for a touchstone to try all other Doctrines in religion by and to discover to us the falshood and vanity of all other Doctrines and religions whatsoever how faire a shew soever of truth and holinesse they doe beare or whatsoever the persons be that doe hold and professe them That Doctrine and religion that doth derogate never so little from the honour of God that doth not give the whole honour and glory of mans salvation unto him alone but giveth some cause of boasting and glorying unto man himselfe certainely that cannot bee the true Doctrine and religion of Christ. It is not that wisedome that Doctrine and religion that descendeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.15 See this distinctly proved unto you in these three points 1. All the glory of mans salvation is due to God alone and no part of it unto man 2. All the glory of mans salvation is to be ascribed onely to the free grace and mercy of God and not unto any thing in man himselfe that might move God to it 3. The ascribing of the whole glory of mans salvation to the Lord alone and to his free grace is the chiefe rule whereby the true Doctrine and religion of God is to be tryed and judged of For the first This hath ever beene the profession of Gods true Church and servants to give all glory to God alone specially in this great worke of the salvation of man This was the song of that heavenly host the blessed Angels that came to bring the glad tidings of the birth of Christ Luke 2.14 Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men As if hee had said It is enough for men that through Christ their peace is to bee made Gods good will and free favour is to bee purchased for them though they have no part of the glory of this worke ascribed unto them that is wholly due unto the Lord alone Glory to God in the highest This was the profession of the whole Catholike Church Revel 4.9 11. When those foure beasts representing the whole Church under the New Testament gave glory and honour and thankes to him that sat upon the throne the foure and twenty Elders representing the whole Church under the Old Testament fell downe before him that sat on the throne and cast their crownes before the throne saying thou art worthy ô Lord to receive glory As if he should say Though they had crownes and Christ had made them Kings and Priests unto God to reigne evâ—n on the earth that is to vanquish and overcome their owne corruptions and the tentations of Satan and of the world as themselves say Rev. 5.10 yet they cast downe their crownes they disclaime all honour that may seeme to be due unto themselves they ascribe all the honour and glory of whatsoever goodnesse was in them unto him that sat upon the throne unto the Lord alone Al the glory of mans salvation you see is due to the Lord alone Secondly All the glory of mans salvation is to be ascribed onely to the free grace and mercy of God This hath also ever beene the profession of Gods true Church and people Thus the blessed Apostle though hee had doubtlesse as great helpe from nature as ever man had If any other man thinketh saith he Phil. 4. â— that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh I more yet professeth 1 Cor. 15.10 By the grace of God I am what I am So the Prophet
assured Peter before his fearefull fall Luke 22 32. not to make him lesse fearefull of falling but that it might be an helpe to his repentance after hee was fallen and as it were a cord for him to catch at and take hold of to keepe him from sinking in the guise of despaire and to draw him out of it hee I say that did then give assurance unto him that his faith should not faile nor utterly dye in him but he should certainely find mercy with God to rise againe by repentance for so his words plainely import When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren hee hath given the same assurance to every elect and beleeving man that his faith shall never utterly faile but he shall certainly find mercy with God to rise againe by repentance For he prayed so for every beleever as well as for Peter as is plaine Iohn 17.15.20 And he hath said of every true beleever Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death into life The fourth and last difference betweene the falls of the wicked and of the regenerate man in respect of the danger of them is this That whereas wickked men being the people of Gods curse as the Lord calleth them Esay 34.5 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the children of the curse as the Apostle speaketh 2. Pet. 2 14. every thing that belongeth unto them but specially every sinne they commit is accursed unto them and tendeth to make their state worse and worse and to make them more and more apt to sinne more and more unable to repent They yeeld themselves servants to iniquity unto iniquitie as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.19 As if hee had said this is all the good they shall get by their service of sin that by committing one sin they shall become more apt to commit another and so by filling up a great measure of sin which is said to have beene the cause why the Amorites were spared so long Gen. 15.16 they might heape up wrath as Elihu speaketh Iob 36.12 against the day of wrath It is quite contrary with the regenerate For as they are called to be heires of blessing as the Apostle speaketh 1 Peter 3.9 so all things shall worke together for their good Rom. 8.28 Every thing that befalleth them yea even their foulest sins that God permitteth them to fall into shall by the grace of repentance make for their good they shall tend to the bettering of them and making of them more happy men then otherwise they would have beene Insomuch as that which David saith of his affliction Psal. 119 7◠It is good for me that I have beene afflicted that both David and all the faithfull have cause to say of their grievous falls Gods grace turning them to matter of greater repentance it is good for me that God did leave me to my selfe This is an incredible thing and dangerous also to bee taught you will say for this seemeth to give great encouragement unto the committing of any sinne and what need men bee afraid of sinne their sinnes shall doe them good that they shall become by them the better and more happy men But to this I answer That their damnation is just that make such inferences and conclusions from this Doctrine as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.8 that say let us therefore doe evill that good may come of it And who will therefore desire and runne into any affliction or misery because hee hath heard that it shall bee good for Gods children that they have beene afflicted It is no naturall effect of sinne to doe any man good that committeth it nay nothing is more contrary to the nature of sinne then this is sinne is a most deadly poison and the most naturall effect of it is to destroy him that committeth it and to make him miserable everlastingly The good that commeth to the faithfull this way is to bee imputed not unto their sinnes but to the infinite power of God that was able to make the light to rise out of darkenesse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 4 6. And to the wisedome and goodnesse of our heavenly Physitian that maketh a soveraigne medicine of this deadly poison This he is able to doe and this he doth to al his children he sanctifieth unto them their falls and maketh them meanes of their good and that sundry wayes First By this meanes hee humbleth them more soundly and so maketh them more capable of comfort and of every other grace For as none doe ever attaine to any comfortable communion with Christ or great measure of any other saving grace that have not first beene humbled in sense of their owne sinnes I dwell with him saith the Lord Esa. 47.15 that is of a contrite and humble spirit And God giveth grace to the humble Iames 4.6 So the Lord knoweth that many would never bee soundly humbled if hee should not leave them sometimes to themselves and let them take such falls Thus was Hezeckiahs fall sanctified unto him For when God had left him as wee read hee did 2 Chron. 32.31 and he fell in that height of pride that provoked God highly not onely against himselfe but against all his kindome as wee read verse 25. this fall of his had more force to humble him and did him more good that way then that great affliction hee had had a little before either through the extreame feare hee was in of the host of Senacherib verse 1.2 20. or through that mortall sicknesse wherby the Lord had visited him verse 24. was able to do and so the holy Ghost saith verse 26. Hezechiah humbled himselfe for the pride of his heart And so was it also with David heere Hee was more soundly and deeply humbled by this when God left him to himselfe to fall into these fearefull sins then by all the afflictions hee had endured under Saul He was never able to offer unto God the sacrifice of so broken and contrite an heart which he speaketh of verse 17. untill now Secondly By this meanes God maketh his servants more fearefull to offend him more watchfull over their wayes more carefull to please him to love him and to cleave close unto him then otherwise they would have beene if they had never so fallen The burnt child we say will dread the fire And as Paul saith of Onesimus Phil. 15. Perhaps hee therefore departed for a season that thou shouldest receive him for ever As if he should say It may bee God in his providence so disposed of his sinne in running away from thee and absenting himselfe from thee for a time that even this sinne of his his former unfaithfullnesse will be a meane to make him a better servant unto thee and so thou shalt have more cause to love him and take comfort in him while hee liveth So may it bee truly said of many
points it appeareth what pleasure lewd men take in the falls and sins of Gods people But ô that thou wouldest see thy sin and danger that art of this humour First This argueth that there is no love in thee to Gods people nay this argueth the height of malice against them to rejoyce in their sins Charity rejoyceth not in iniquity saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 13.6 And what comfort canst thou have either in life or death what hope canst thou have in God if thou be void of charity if thou nourish malice in thy heart specially toward them thou art most bound to love He that loveth not his brother saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 abideth in death in the state of damnation And verse 10. In this are the children of God manifest and the children of the divell whosoever doth not righteousnesse is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother And so he proceedeth to shew to the end of verse 15. that the chiefe fruit of righteousnesse that manifesteth a man to be Gods child is the love of the brethren and the chiefe sinne that manifesteth a man to bee the child of the divell is the hatred of the brethren But secondly which is worse this argueth that thou rejoycest in the dishonour that is done to God and in the shame that is cast upon his holy name For the Lord is more dishonoured as we have heard in the Doctrine by the sinnes of his owne people then by the sinnes of any other men And if thou canst rejoyce in the shame and dishonour that redoundeth to God be thou sure God will also rejoyce in thy confusion I will also laugh at your calamity saith the Lord to such men Pro. 1.26 and mocke when your feare commeth But let us leave them to God Let us that feare God learne That it is our duty out of these two respects to mourne when we see or heare of the falls of any of Gods people Paul blameth the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5.2 because they did not all mourne for the incest that one of that Church had fallen into See how himselfe was affected with it 2 Cor. 2.4 Out of much affliction and anguish of heart saith he I wrote unto you with many teares Nay we should bee grieved at the heart to heare the slanders to heare of the faults that Gods people are even unjustly charged with Remember Lord the reproach of thy servants saith the Psalmist Psal. 89.50 51. how I beare in my bosome the reproach of all the mighty people wherewith thine enemies have reproached ô Lord wherewith they have reproached the footsteps of thine Anointed Observe five points in the words 1. The mighty men men of chiefe place and power in the country were wont to reproach and slander and cast odious aspersions upon Gods servants Gods anointed ones nay all the mighty people did so he was not counted worthy the name of a Gentleman if he could not doe this Princes did sit and speake against me saith David Psal. 119.23 2. They that did so were Gods enemies though they pretended to dislike onely a sort of precise fooles that will needs be holier then all their neighbours and not for their holinesse neither but for their hypocrisie yet in very deed they that take such pleasure in reproaching Gods servants beare more spite to God then they doe to them they are Gods enemies Ye shall be hated of all men for my names sake saith our Saviour Matth. 10.22 The name of Christ the religion of Christ the spirit of Christ that is in them is the true cause of this hatred whatsoever els is pretended 3. Remember Lord saith he the reproach of thy servants The Lord taketh notice of he will remember he will not forget the slanders and reproaches that are cast upon his servants 4. The Prophet did beare the reproaches of Gods servants in his bosome he tooke them to heart he was much affected and troubled with them 5. Lastly he desireth the Lord to remember him for this hee tooke comfort in this even before the Lord that hee could doe so and doubted not but God would take notice of it and reward him for it And this is the first sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine The second are worse then these And those are they that impute all the sins of Gods people to their religion and take occasion thereby to insult against religion and to hate it the more If the weakest the meanest person that professeth religion doe but swerve from their duty any way though but a woman though but a servant as I shewed you the last day out of 1 Tim. 6.1 and Tit. 2.5 the name of God and his doctrine shall straight-way bee blasphemed by these men These are your professours will they cry this is their religion there is none of them any better they are all such kind of persons fie upon such a religion as this is Three things there be that may discover unto these men their sin and their danger too First If malice had not blinded thee thou wouldst never impute the faults of professours unto their religion nor blame their religion for it For 1. All professours are not such persons But there are many thankes bee to God yea and many that thou knowest that shine as lights in the world as Paul saith of the Philippians 2.15 2. Admit all professours were naught yet is the religion that they professe pure and undefiled it alloweth of none of those faults that thou usest to blame them for For it hath no other rule or ground but Gods Word and that alloweth of no sin All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse saith the Lord Pro. 8.8 there is nothing froward or perverse in them If any professour be covetous or malicious or proud or censorious or unfaithfull or idle blame not his religion for it it teacheth him no such thing it teacheth him the contrary it teacheth him as the Apostle saith Tit. 1.12 To denie all ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and to live soberly and righteously and godly in this present world No professour of the Gospell dares justifie himselfe in the least of his corruptions much lesse in grosse crimes by the rules of his religion but will bee ready to cleare his religion and lay all the blame upon himselfe as the Apostle doth Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good And verse 14. Wee know that the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin Secondly I must say to thee that railest thus against religion that hatest it thus for the sinnes of them that professe it as Gamaliel spake to the Councell Acts 5.39 take heed wha◠thou dost for if this way be of God in hating it in railing on it thou wilt be found a fighter against God And as the Lord saith to Sennacharih Esa. 37.23 Whom hast thou reproached and blasphemed and against whom hast thou lifted up thy voice Even
Lords supper 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the Communion of the blood of Christ As if he had said Is it not the making of it our owne Thus you have seene the first branch of the Doctrine confirmed to you that no man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ but he that hath it sprinkled upon his heart and applyed unto him The second branch of it that none but the Lord himselfe can thus apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man is also evident by the holy Scripture I will say unto them saith the Lord Hos. 2.23 thou art my people and they shall say unto me thou art my God When God shall once by his spirit say unto any soule of ours thou art mine one of my people of my redeemed ones when hee shall as with a bunch of hysop sprinkle the bloud of his son upon our heart and say to any of us as he did to his people Zac. 9.11 it is the bloud of thy covenant of the covenant which I have made with thee then shall wee have sound comfort in it and bee able with confidence to say to him againe thou art my God and to cry to him as poore weake Thomas the Apostle did Iob. 20.28 My Lord and my God till then we shall never be able to do it The spirit it selfe saith the Apostle Rom. 8.16 heareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God As if he had said Though our owne spirit and conscience be never so confident in this point that wee are Gods children and Christ by his bloud hath made our peace with God this is to no purpose till Gods sanctifying spirit be in us and doth beare witnesse with our owne spirit in this point and assure us that Christ is ours we can never have sound comfort in him It is the spirit that beareth witnesse saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 5.6 because the spirit is truth As if he had said no witnesse is infallible or any thing worth in this case but the spirit of God And in this respect is the spirit of God called the comforter Ioh. 14.26 He could never be our comforter if he did not thus beare witnes with our spirits that we are Gods children that Christ is ours that his bloud was shed for us The reasons and grounds of the Doctrine are two according to the two severall branches of it First If you aske me Why can Christs bloud doe us no good unlesse it be sprinkled upon our hearts and applyed to us I answer Because reason and experience teacheth us that as the propriety a man hath in any good thing doth much increase his comfort in it And to this the holy Ghost alludeth Pro. 5.15 Drinke waters out of thine owne cistern and running waters out of thine owne well and 2 Thess. 3.12 Let them worke with quietnesse and eat their owne bread A little of a mans own is a great deale sweeter to him then a great deale that is another mans though he have some use of it so it is a great vexation and increase of misery to a man many times to see others enjoy a benefit which themselves have as much need of and can have no part in it And the greater they know the benefit to be the more are they vexed in this case Thus is it with a rebell that knoweth a pardon is granted to a great number that were every whit as unworthy of it as deep in the rebellion as himselfe and yet he can have no benefit by it And with a poore man that seeth a great dole given and multitudes releived by it and he can get nothing So is it certainly in this case the more any man knoweth of Christ and of the all sufficiency of that redemption that he hath made by his blood the greater must his torment and horror needs be when he shall find that he hath no part in it When like Tantalus he shall see there is water of life before him which others drinke of quench their deadly thirst by and he can get none of it himselfe This is that which the Apostle saith increaseth the torments of the devils themselves Iames. 7.19 The devils also beleeve and tremble They know Christ full well to bee an all-sufficient Saviour I know thee who thou art saith he Mar. 1.24 even the holy one of God But they tremble so much the more for that because they know withall that they neither have nor ever shall have any part in him Secondly If you aske me Why can none but God himselfe by his holy spirit sprinkle this bloud of his son upon our hearts I answer Because there is in every one of us an evill heart of unbeliefe as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 13 1â— and though in our peace and jolity wee thinke it is nothing to beleeve in Christ it is as easie by faith to feed upon his body and bloud in the Sacrament as it is to take and feed upon the bread and wine when our conscience shall bee once awakened we shall find our hearts not so strongly inclined to any sin as infidelity utterly unable to apply to our selves the bloud of Christ or to beleeve that God should ever love us so dearely as to give his son to dye for us Wee will bee apt then to flye from God as Adam did when his eyes were opened Gen. 3.8 And therefore the Apostle telleth us Ephe. 1.19 it is a worke of the exceeding greatnes of Gods power that any man is able to beleeve this Let us now make some use of this Doctrine unto our selves 1. For instruction 2. For exhortation 3. For comfort First This Doctrine teacheth us how to judge of popery that it is not onely a false and antichristian Doctrine that directly opposeth Christ and that in the most fundamentall point of his holy religion in the Doctrine of justification but that it is also a Doctrine of desperation and such as depriveth them that beleeve it of all true comfort in the houâ—e of death and time of distresse In which respect the holy Ghost hath most fitly resembled the teachers of it by those Locusts mentioned Rev. 9.5.10 1. They had faces like men and their Doctrine in shew hath no terror in it 2. They have the haire of women their Doctrine hath many inticements to allure men to the liking of them and to provoke unto spirituall lust and fornication 3. They have crownes of gold upon their heads they prevaile much and have great reverence and authority where they come But 4. they have tailes like unto scorpions and they have stings in their tailes saith the holy Ghost their Doctrine is such as will certainly in the end torment the conscience of them that receive it intolerably They can never have sound peace and comfort in their conscience that do beleeve it Their torment was saith the text ver 5. as the torment
bond-slaves that is to say To them that by the spirit of bondage are troubled with feares and terrours in their hearts And as he useth not to sprinkle Christs bloud upon any heart that was not first troubled with these feares and terrours so they whom he hath thus besprinkled are never perfectly freed from these doubts while they live here The flesh lusteth against the spirit as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 And they have in them a combat oft times betweene faith and infidelity The spirits indeed of just men that are translated into heaven are made perfect as the Apostle teacheth us Heb. 12.23 But the regeneration of the justest man while he is upon earth is not so perfected but that even after the spirit of God hath sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon him and given him a comfortable assurance of Gods speciall love to him in Christ yet there will be doubting and infidelity remaining in him still Yea hee is subject also oft to such spirituall desertions that he looseth the sense of his assurance and is visited ever and anon with his old feares and terrours and troubled with them againe David was so when he cryed Psal. â—2 1 that God had forsaken him And Heman was so when he complained Psal. 88.15 that by suffering these terrâ—urs he was even distracted And Paul was so when he said 2 Cor. 7.5 Without were fightings that is strong and violent oppositions of persecuters and hereticks and within were feares through the doubting and infidelity that he found in his own heart Finally the Church the deare Spouse of Christ was so more then once when Cant. 3.1 She sought him whom hee soule loved she sought him but she found him not and againe when Cant 5.6 Her beloved had with drawne himselfe shee sought him but shee could not find him Let us then make application of this and try our assurance by this first note Many men there bee that never doubted of their salvation in their lives were never acquainted with these feares and terrours that you have heard of They are and ever were most confident that God is their God they are in his favour they wonder to see many Christians so full of doubts and feares this way and are apt to conclude from thence that certainely they are hypocrites and guilty of some grosse sinnes according to that complaint of Iob 12.5 Hee that is ready to slip with his feet is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that is at ease To such men I may fitly say of their freedome from all doubtings and feares as the Apostle speaketh to them that are free from all affliction Hebrewes 12 8. If yee bee and ever have beene without doubtings and feares whereof all are partakers thou are yee bastards and not sonnes If thy assurance of thy salvation was bred and borne with thee and thou wert never without it if it bee so perfect that thou hast no doubts no motions of infidelity this way then thou hast just cause to judge thy assurance not of Gods making it is but a counterfait assurance and a very delusion of the divell and I will apply to thee that saying of Eliphaz Iob 15.31 Let not him that is deceived trust in vanity for vanity shall be his recompence Secondly By the grounds upon which our assurance is built wee may judge whether it be sound or no. That assurance of Gods favour which the spirit of God worketh in any heart as it is wrought by the Word so it is grounded onely upon the most sure and infallible testimony of Gods holy Word The testimony that a false and erronious spirit giveth is to bee discerned from that which the spirit of God giveth by this note If they speake not according to this Word saith the Lord Esay 8.20 it is because there is no light in them Whatsoever is wrought in us by Gods spirit is agreeable to Gods Word The spirit and the Word goe alwaies together My spirit which is upon thee and my words which I have put into thy mouth saith the Lord Esa. 59.21 shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed So that that assurance of Gods favour that is wrought in any heart by the spirit of God is grounded upon the Word of God onely In which respect the Apostle calleth it the Word of faith Romanes 10 8 because all true faith is grounded upon it and upon it alone I trust in thy Word saith David Psalme 119.42 As if hee had said Vpon that doe I build that confidence that I have in thy mercy The Papists tell us that no man can bee sure certitudine fidei with the assurance of faith of his owne particular estate of grace Because faith must have the Word to ground it selfe upon and no particular man hath any Word of God to assure him that hee is in Christ. And indeed if this were true that they doe assume that no particular man hath any Word of God to assure him that he is in Gods favour their argument were unanswerable But blessed be God that every true Christian hath Gods expresse Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of salvation I cannot now stand upon all those grounds that he hath in the word to build this assurance upon I will mention but foure onely First The Scripture expresly saith that whosoever hath truly repented and leadeth a new life how lewd soever he was before he shall certainly be saved If the wicked will turne from all his sinnes that he hath committed saith the Lord Ezek. 18.21 and keepe all my statutes and do that which is lawfull and right he shall surely live he shall not die Secondly the Scripture expresly speaketh that whosoever loveth the Lord obeyeth and serveth him out of love shall certainly be saved If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne that is approved and beloved of him Thirdly the Scripture expresly saith that whosoever loveth the godly because they are godly shall certainly be saved Hereby we know that we are of the truth â—aith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.19 and shall assure our hearts before him Fourthly and lastly The Scripture expresly saith that whosoever with an humbled soule that despaireth of all helpe by any other meanes believeth and putteth his affiance in Christ alone resteth and relyeth wholly upon him shall certainly be saved Whosoever belieueth in him saith our Saviour Iohn 3.16 shall not perish but have everlasting life Two things I know are objected against this First That these are generall speeches and here is no word of God brought to assure such and such a particular of his personall estate I answer That because these speeches are so generall therefore every particular man that findeth himselfe thus qualified may assure himselfe even by the certainty of faith that he shall be saved as verily as if God should have said to him by name as once Christ did
also but not els 3. Lastly the Lord himselfe will judge thee at the last day by his Word and by that onely The word that I have spoken saith our Saviour Ioâ— 12.48 the same shall judge him at the last day And therefore it standeth thee upon to judge thy selfe by that too Secondly Now alas most men though they say they be undoubtedly assured of their salvation have no ground at all in Gods Word for this assurance they boast of Nay though the Word give most expresse and direct evidence against them yet are they most confident that they shall be saved for all that Though Gods Word say expresly Psal. 119.155 Salvation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes Yet many a one that never seeketh after Gods Statutes taketh no paines for the Word nay shunneth it all that ever he can and though he may enjoy it without any labour or charge at all will not stirre out of his doores for it nay that counteth you all arrant fooles and hypocrites that take so much paines for it as many of you do yet is this man I say as sure of his owne salvation as any of you can be Though the Scripture say expresly yea though he that must judge us all at the last day say expresly Matth. 5.37 Whatsoever is more than yea and nay the least oath that is in our ordinary communication commeth of that evill one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Divell And though the Apostle say Iam. 5.12 Above all things my brethren sweare not by any oath least ye fall into condemnation least ye be damned yet have we many a one that sweare ordinarily not by faith and troth onely but by fowler oathes a great deale that yet never doubted of their salvation but are confident Christ died for them his blood hath been sprinkled upon their hearts Though the Scripture say expresly 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Neither fornicators nor wantons nor theeves nor drunkards nor raylors nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God yet where have you any in Gods Church that are more confidently assured that have lesse doubt of their salvation than these men have But let God be true saith the Apostle Rom. 3.4 and every man a lyar Thou wilt one day find that the Lords testimonies against thee are very sure as the Psalmist calleth them Psal. 93.5 and that thine owne heart hath prophesied a lie unto thee that thou mightest perish as the Lord saith of them that prophesied peace unto the Iewes Ier. 27.10 I know thou art apt to alledge that thou hast repented and that thou dost believe in Christ and therefore thou hast the Word to build thy assurance upon But because neither thy faith nor thy repentance are according to the patterne according to the Word I may say of thy confidence thou reposest therein as Bildad doth of the hope of all hypocrites Iob 8.14 Thy hope shall be cut off and thy trust shall be as the spiders webb Lecture CXXIII On Psalme 51.7 Iuly 21. 1629. THE third and last signe whereby we may judge of our assurance and discerne whether God by his holy spirit hath sprinkled upon our hearts the bloud of his sonne and certified us that it was shed for us whether that assurance we seeme to have be of God or no is to be taken from the effects that this assurance hath wrought in us It is not possible for any man that knew before his owne wretchednesse by nature to be assured by Gods spirit that God hath so dearely loved him as to send his owne sonne to shed his bloud for him but this must needes worke a great change and alteration in him It must needs kindle in his heart an unfeined love to God Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galat. 5 6. As if he should say It cannot be idle but it is operative and full of vertue and the hand and instrument it worketh by is love It must needes make him that hath it desirous and studious to expresse his love to God by all meanes he can and to say with David Psalme 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord Yea the deeper sense a man hath had of his owne sinne and wretchednesse before the more will his heart be inflamed with love to God when once hee feeleth the bloud of Christ sprinkled upon his heart by Gods spirit the more studious will he be to expresse his love by any duty hee is able to performe Mary had had many sins forgiven unto her and therefore she loved much as our Saviour saith Luke 7 47. she thought no service too base too much for her to doe unto Christ who had so dearely loved her Shee waâ—hed his feet with her teares and wiped them with the haires of her head as you may see verse 38. of that chapter The Papists blaspheme our Doctrine touching this certainty a man may have of Gods favour and say it tendeth to loosenesse of life and liberty But they speake of it by heare-say as strangers doe of a thing that they never knew or had experience of in themselves For the true assurance of salvation which the spirit of God hath wrought in any heart hath that force to restraine him from loosenesse of life and to knit his heart in love and obedience to God as nothing else hath in all the world It is certainly either the want of faith and assurance of Gods love or a false and carnall assurance of it that is the true cause of all that licentiousnesse and lewdnesse that raigneth in the world But to speake distinctly yet briefly of this point you shall see the effects that true assurance will worke both in the inward and outward man First True faith whereby wee receive and apply Christ unto our selves will purifie the heart as the Apostle speaketh Actes 15.9 It will worke a thorow change and reformation even in the hidden part This difference the Apostle observeth Hebr. 9.13 74. betweene the sprinkling of the bloud of the sacrifices upon the people by the Priest under the law and the sprinkling of Christs blood upon the heart by the spirit of God that sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh saith he that is that made a man legally in the judgement of men cleane from all outward pollutions but Christs bloud being sprinkled by the spirit of God upon any heart will purge the conscience from dead works that is from all sins which as they deserve so will they certainly bring death eternall upon all that are not purged from them this saith he will purge the conscience from dead works to serve the living God There is certainly an admirable vertue in the bloud of Christ when it is once by the spirit of God sprinkled and applyed to the heart of any man it will purge and heale it from all the corruptions that were in it before Vnto you that feare my name saith the Lord Malachi 4.2 shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise with
unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.8 They say they know him to be their Lord and Saviour but this knowledge is no way effectuall in them to the reformation either of their hearts or lives Nay this their assurance hath wrought in them quite contrary effects unto those that I have proved unto you to be the kindly fruits of that assurance which the spirit of God worketh in the heart of any man Nothing doth so evidently discover the falshood of this their assurance as the fruits that it doth produce in them In which respects a man may fitly say of them as our Saviour doth of the false Prophets Matth. 7.20 By their fruits yee shall know them This will the better appeare if the confidence of these men be examined particularly according to those six severall effects of true assurance which we have heard of First Though they say they are assured that Christ so dearely loved them as that he shed his most precious bloud for their sinnes yet the knowledge of this love of God to them never made them to mourne or bee troubled in themselves ever a whit the more for their sinnes Nay this very thing maketh them go merrily away with them all and keepeth them from being grieved or troubled for any sinne that ever they committed because they say they know that Christ shed his bloud for their sins hath made their peace with God Seeing Christs soule was heavy Mat. 26.38 to the death for my sins saith he what need I be heavy for them my selfe Thus turning the grace of God into lasciviousnes as the Apostle speaketh Iude 4. As if he should say The very knowledge of this marvellous grace and mercy of God maketh them so lascivious as they are maketh them so joviall in their sins so void of all remorse and sorrow for sin as they are Secondly They are not the more fearefull to offend God in any thing because of his goodnesse towards them which they say they are so sure of nay this very thing maketh them bold to commit any sinne because the devill hath perswaded them as he would faine have perswaded our blessed Saviour Mat. 4.6 that though they do cast themselves headlong into any sin yet Gods mercy and love to them is such as hee will never suffer them to perish by it Tush saith hee I know God will give mee grace to repent of it before I dye and therefore what need I be so scrupulous or fearefull to enjoy the pleasure or profit of this sinne Hee besseth himselfe in his owne heart as Moses speaketh Deut. 29.19 saying I shall have peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart Thirdly They say they have tasted that the Lord is gracious and that they would not loose the sweetnesse and comfort of the assurance they have of Gods love and of their salvation for all the world and yet they love the word never the better for this Nay this is the very cause why they care not for the word have no desire to it no delight in it because they are sure enough already of their salvation and that Christ dyed for their sins They are like unto that faction in Corinth of whom the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 1.12 that gloried they were neither followers of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but of Christ onely They did so depend upon Christ that they cared for never a preacher in the world nor regarded to heare them Fourthly Though they speake and glory much of the Lords mercy and loving kindnes and though they be such as seeme to beare some love to his word to heare it gladly yet they practise nothing that they heare the assurance they have of Gods love maketh them never a whit the more carefull to walke in his truth Yea this very thing maketh them carelesse of doing or practising any thing they heare because they know that they are not under the law but under grace as Paul bringeth in wicked men objecting Rom. 6.15 Because they know Christ dyed for their sins and that we must not be saved by our works but by faith in him onely therefore they thinke it folly in them to be precise in their practise or to doe any good works at all Fiftly They say they are the Lords and have received his spirit which witnesseth with their spirits that they are his children that the Lord hath set his seale and marke upon them though there is no such thing to be seene upon their foreheads which is the place we have heard God setteth his seale upon None that live by them behold them daily converse with them can discerne any grace in them at all Nay men hold it now a dayes an high point of wisedome to conceale their love to religion to shun carefully every thing that may cause them to be noted for it They had rather bee counted any thing then a strict Christian they hold it no advantage no honour at all to have Gods seale on their foreheads but a matter of disgrace rather And yet these men are confident for all that that Christs bloud was shed for them that Gods spirit hath sprinkled it upon them though he have not set Gods marke upon their foreheads yet he hath set it upon their hearts certainly But if no man be so unwise as to light a candle and set it under a bushell as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 5.15 shall we thinke that the most wise God will set the light of his grace so in any mans heart as that none that are in the house with him are able to discerne it Sixtly and lastly They say confidently the Lord is their father and they are his children yet have they no care at all to honour God or to advance his glory any way If I be your father saith the Lord Malachi 1.6 where is mine honour Such as are by the spirit of adoption assured indeed that God is their father cannot but desire with all their hearts to honour him what they may Ye are bought with a price saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.20 therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods And they that know indeed that they are not their own as the Apostle there saith but bought with such a price cannot choose but endeavour to do so Whether we live saith he Rom. 14.8 we live unto the Lord or whether we die we die unto the Lord whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords He that liveth so as God hath honour by his life and he that dyeth so as that God hath honour by his death may be sure he is the Lords and none but he And surely this proveth demonstratively that most men whatsoever they pretend have no true assurance that they are the Lords because it is neither any trouble at all to them to see God dishonoured by others neither have they any care at all to gaine any
righteousnesse shall bee peace saith the Prophet Esay 32.17 and the effect of righteousnesse quietnesse and assurance for ever As if hee had said A righteous and godly life will certainely worke peace in the heart and no marvell for it will worke assurance of Gods favour yea assurance for ever a constant assurance of it an assurance that wee shall have it for ever and shall never loose it In the feare of the Lord saith Solomon Pro. 14.26 is strong confidence As if he should say Feare God be carefull not to offend him in any thing and thou shalt be confident of his favour yea strongly confident of it Yea this care to please God in all our wayes and feare to offend him will preserve in the heart of a man the assurance of Gods favour even in the time of the greatest tryall and tentations that hee can fall into Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them saith our Saviour Matth 7.24.25 whosoever hee bee that is not a hearer of the word only but maketh conscience to practise whatsoever he heareth I will liken him unto a wiseman that built his house upon a rocke and the raine descended and the winds blew end the flouds beat upon that house and it fell not because it was founded upon a rocke In which respect the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.19 calleth good workes a good foundation for the time to come whereupon men may lay hold upon eternall life As if he should have said A man may in the time to come that is in the time of sicknesse and triall build a well grounded assurance of eternall life even upon them I know well that experience seemeth to make much against this Many that are most carefull to please God in all their wayes and fearefull to offend him are of all other people in most doubt of their salvation are furthest off from confident assurance of it And on the other side they that live most licentiously are of all men freest from these doubts most confident of Gods love and of their owne salvation But to this I answer Let God be true and every mâ—n a lyâ—r Rom. 3.4 Certainly a constant care to please God in all our wayes will bring us to a comfortable assurance of Gods favour sooner or later in one measure and degree or other and without this it is not possible to â—â—taine unto it Two things there bee that may undoubtedly assure us of this 1. The promise of God that cannot lye 2. The nature of God First See what rich and precious promises we have from God concerning this To him that ordereth his conversation aright saith the Lord. Psal. 50.23 will I shew the salvation of God As if he had said I will cause him to see and know that he shall be saved And againe Mal. 4.2 To you that feare my name shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings To every soule among you that truly feareth God I may boldly say that though it bee night with thee now thou seest no light no comfort thou art continually disguiâ—ted with feares and doubts of thy salvation yet certainly the sunne of righteousnesse will arise upon thee one day with healing in his wings thou shalt see the comfortable light of Gods countenance and have a sweet and full assurance of his favour Light is sowen for the righteous as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 97.11 and gladnesse for the upright in heart There is not a soule that unfeinedly feareth God but he hath in him the seed of true comfort and assurance and he shall certainly one day both see it spring and tast of the fruit of it If ye love me keep my commandements saith our Saviour Iohn 14. â—5 16. and I will pray the father â—nd hee shall give you another comforter that hee may abide with you for ever If any man keepe his commandements keepe them Evangelically that is out of love to God endeavour to keepe them let him not doubt of comfort certainly the comforter will come vnto that man and abide with him for ever But you will say When will the comforter come I have long desired to feare God and endeavoured to please him yet could I never attaine to this comfort hitherto I answer Doe so still and the comforter will certainly come For Christ whom his father alwayes heareth Iohn 11.42 hath prayed that it may be so Yea it will not be long too Yet a little while saith the Apostle Heb 10.37 and he that shall come will come and will not tary And for this also we have a promise Psalme 8â— 8 9. For when the Prophet had said God will speake peace unto his people and to his Saints God will certainly speake peace to the heart of every godly man he addeth Surely his salvation is nigh unto them that feare him As if hee had said Certainely it will not bee long before God giveth to every soule that truly feareth him a comfortable assurance of his favour though he doe delay it for a time surely hee will doe it ere long The second evidence for this is from the nature of God It must needs bee so for The righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse saith David Psal 11.7 his countenance doth behold the upright And Prov. 15.9 The Lord loveth him that followeth after righteousnesse Hee must needs have the love and favour of the holy God that leadeth an holy life Thus speaketh our blessed Saviour Iohn 14.21 He that hath my commandements and keepeth them is hee that loveth me And hee that loveth me shall bee beloved of my father and I will love him and will manifest my selfe unto him As if he should say As I and my father both cannot but love him that out of love to me maketh conscience of all my commandements so he shall know it and feele it and hide the assurance of it in himselfe I will manifest my selfe unto him saith he On the other side It is not possible for any man to have true assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour that doth not feare God and is not carefull in all his wayes to please him And certainely the want of assurance that is in any of us is chiefly to be imputed unto this that wee have not beene so fearefull to offend God so carefull to please him as we ought to have bene I speake not onely of such as are wicked men There is no peace saith my God to the wicked Esay 57.21 that is no true and sound peace But I speake of Gods dearest children Let a man that hath the strongest faith the most comfortable assurance of Gods favour once give himselfe liberty unto any grosse sin though hee loose not his faith utterly thereby Christ prayed for Peter that his faith should not faile in that his most fearefull fall Luk 22 3â— and the same prayer that hee made for Peter he made for all that truly beleeve in his name as you may read Iohn 17.20 yet shall that man
to everlasting confusion Cain had a greater portion of them then Seth and Esau then Iacob And what comfort can a man have in such fruits of Gods love as these are What comfort can the traitour take in that goodnesse of the King that being apprehended hee giveth order that hee may have a faire and good lodging in the tower and a good diet too till matters be ripe and ready for his arraignement and execution No no he taketh small comfort in all this nothing will assure him of the Kings mercy and love till his pardon bee brought him So may I say of all these outward blessings thou canst have no sound comfort in them till thou have Christ and hast through him gotten the pardon of thy sinnes These are indeed fruits of Gods common love but these are no fruits or signes of Gods speciall or everlasting love of that love that he beareth to them whom he meaneth to save eternally No man knoweth either love or hatred by any thing that is before him saith Salomon Eccl. ◠1 A man cannot argue God loveth him with his speciall love because he enjoyeth these things nor that God hateth him because he wanteth them And it is not that common but this speciall and everlasting love of God onely that we are to make reckoning of and to take comfort in In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.9 10. because that God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the world that we might live through him Herein is love not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes If thou canst say God hath given Christ unto thee and to thee an heart to receive him then thou maist be bold to say God loveth thee indeed But thou canst never say God loveth thee indeed till thou be in Christ. He is called the Sonne of his love 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 1.13 He hath made us accepted in the beloved saith the Apostle Eph. 1.6 As if he had said He loveth us for his sake and he loveth none but for his sake and with respect unto him onely And what good will it do thee to have all the world if thou have not Gods love What comfort canst thou take in any thing thou hast if God have not given it thee in his love Now on the other side that this Motive may have the more force in thy heart consider what a happinesse it is for a man to be in Christ even in respect of these outward things The true believer and he that knoweth Christ is his may take great comfort even in these outward and common blessings of God God giveth to him saith Salomon speaking of these things Eccles. 2.26 that is good in his sight reconciled to him in Christ and justified before him wisdome and knowledge and joy He joyeth even in these outward blessings he useth them with joy and comfort In which respect it is said by David Psal. 37.16 that a little that a righteous man hath is better than the riches of many wicked men Have he little or have he much he hath more comfort in that he hath than any wicked man in the world can possibly have For First That that he hath is his owne he hath the highest title unto it All things are yours saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.21 23. and ye are Christs In giving Christ unto us how shall he not with him also freely give us all things saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 Secondly He shall have good of that he hath it shall do him good and no hurt it shall not hinder his happinesse it is sanctified unto him The blessing of the Lord it maketh rich saith Salomon Proverb 10.22 and he addeth no sorrow with it As if he had said He that hath wealth with Gods blessing shall have no cause to repent him another day that he lived so prosperously Thus God promiseth his people that are in covenant with him Deut. 30.9 The Lord thy God will make thee plenteous in every worke of thine hand in the fruit of thy body and in the fruit of thy cattell and in the fruit of thy land for good for the Lord will rejoyce over thee for good as he rejoyced over thy fathers Marke how the Lord doth not onely promise unto his people these outward things that he would increase them in their children and in their estates but that he promiseth them also and repeateth this promise twice in this one Verse that he would give them these things for their good they should have good of them they should receive good and no hurt by them To have the things is nothing unlesse we have them with the blessing unlesse God give us good of them When the Apostle had said 1 Tim. 4.3 5. that God hath created all meat to be received with thankesgiving of them that believe and know the truth he addeth in the next words that every creature of God is good As if he had said To the believer all Gods creatures are good and to none but him and he giveth this reason For it is sanctified saith he by the word and prayer As though he should say When Gods creatures are sanctified unto us when we have a holy use of them and are made the better by them then are they good to us and not els and to the true believer they are sanctified and to none but him Thirdly and lastly Whatsoever the true believer he that is in Christ hath in these outward things he hath it in Gods love and therefore he may well take comfort in it We are wont to say that an hearty welcome is the best cheere that any friend can make us Though our fare be but meane yet if we can find we have it with a good will and that our friend is glad of us and thereby we discerne that he doth unfeignedly love us this we esteeme of more worth than the best cheere in the world this maketh the homelyest fare most sweet and acceptable unto us And certainely it is much more so in this case When a man once knoweth he hath Gods love and that that which God hath given him be it little or much is given to him in love O this giveth a most sweet and pleasant relish to all Gods blessings that we do enjoy this maketh a man to take true and solid comfort in them Thus Iacob speaketh of his children Genesis 33.5 These are the children that God of his grace hath given unto thy servant and Verse 11. of his cattell Because God hath dealt graciously with mee and because I have enough Hee tasted Gods speciall love unto him even in these things I told you even now that no unbeliever can take any sound comfort in any of Gods outward blessings because hee cannot conclude from thence that God loveth him with a speciall love but though he cannot he that is in Christ may These common
that he doth enjoy Not of works saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.9 good works he meaneth least any man should boast As if he should say A man is exceeding apt to boast of his good workes though not outwardly in words yet inwardly in heart he blesseth himselfe and secureth his heart in nothing so much as in his good workes in any good worke he knoweth by himselfe And when he had said 1 Cor. 1.30 that Christ is made unto us of God wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption As if he had said We have all in him he giveth this for the reason of it verse 31. that hee that gloryeth might glory in the Lord. As if he should have said If we had any of this without Christ we would be apt to glory in it and care but a little for him And therefore it is so oft said that the poore and such as find themselves to be utterly destitute of all goodnesse are the onely men that are fit to seeke and receive comfort by Christ. The Lord hath anointed me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 to preach the Gospell to the poore As if he should say Small hope there is that any but they will receive it Ho every one that thirsteth saith he Esa. 55.1 come ye to the waters and he that hath no money Where it is to bee observed that hee maketh the man that thirsteth and the man that hath no money all one As if he had said None will thirst after Christ but only those poore wretches that have no money nothing of their owne to take unto So he saith likewise Zach. 11.11 that they were the poore of the flocke that waited on him And who are meant by these poore ones in all these places Surely not such as lived in the want of bodily and worldly wealth but such as are poore in spirit and feele an utter want of all goodnesse in themselves these are the onely men that will thirst after Christ and are fit to receive him And so the Apostle interpreteth that metaphor when he saith Romanes 4.5 to him that worketh not that hath no worke no goodnesse at all to trust unto but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly knoweth himselfe to be void of all goodnesse full of ungodlinesse and therefore flieth to Christ and beleeveth in him to him his faith is counted for righteousnesse Yee see then how apt we are to be kept from Christ from prising him and desiring him as we ought even by those good things that are in us This impediment will easily be remooved if we consider well the force of this third Motive wee can have no true comfort of any good thing that is in us till we bee in Christ. To speake distinctly of this point you shall see the truth of it 1 In those good things that are in many a naturall man 2 In those good things that are in many an hypocrite 3 Lastly In those good things that are in the regenerate man himselfe And in handling these three I will observe this method 1. I will shew you that there are in every one of these some good things 2 That there is no true comfort to be found in any of this goodnesse till we be in Christ. For the first It cannot be denied but there are many good things in some naturall men That that we call civill and morall honesty is certainely in it selfe a good thing That many men live so unblameably free from any open or knowne offence specially against the second table The care that many naturall men have to keepe their word to deale justly with all men to bee helpfull and mercifull to such as stand in need of them and many such like things that may bee discerned in them are doubtlesse very good things The conscience that Abimeleâ—h the King of Gerar made of adultery and that integrity of heart that was in him that way of which wee read Genesis 20.5 was a very good thing Yea those are good things not onely in the esteeme of men but even in the account of the Lord himselfe We read Marke 10.20 21. when our Saviour heard the young man say that he had observed all the commandements of the second table from his youth and knew well that in respect of the outward observation of them be had spoken the truth that beholding him he loved him for this Certainely God loveth and liketh well of these moralities and civill vertues that are in naturall men Yea and he useth to reward them also Let me shew you the proofe of this in three degrees First Many a naturall man by the care hee hath to deale justly with men and by his good workes the workes of charity that hee doth avoideth many temporall judgements of God that doe fall upon other men That is the reason why the Prophet having threatned desolation against the Moabites Esa. 16.3 adviseth them that by executing judgement and shewing mercy to the oppressed they would labour to prevent it And the Prophet Daniel Daniel 4.27 giveth hope unto Nebuchadnezzar himselfe that by righteousnesse and shewing mercy to the poore he might obtaine a lengthening of his tranquillity Secondly It is not to bee doubted but that many naturall men prosper much the better both they and their posterity in their outward estate even for the morall parts that are in them It is said Exodus 1.20 21. that God dealt well with the midwives of Egypt and made them houses because of the mercy they shewed to the Hebrew infants they feared God so farre that they durst not make them away though the King so straitly commanded them to do it Thirdly and lastly The Lord hath been wont to reward these civill vertues and morall parts that are in some naturall men even with spirituall blessings also in some sort For even for this cause by his restraining grace he keepeth them from some sinnes that otherwise they were in danger to fall into I know saith the Lord to Abimilech Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart for I also withheld thee from sinning against me therefore suffered I thee not to touch her Two evident reasons there are why the Lord must needs love and reward these morall parts these civill vertues that are in many naturall men First Because of the good they doe to others thereby even the service they doe to his good providence in preserving society and peace among men This civill honesty and these good morall parts that are in many naturall men where there is no religion are the very sinewes and bonds of humane society and there were no living or conversing among men without them This reason the Lord giveth why hee would reward Nebuchadnezzar and his army for the service they did against Tyrus Ezekiel 29.20 Because they wrought for me saith the Lord God As if he had said They were instruments of my good providence in the just ruiâ—e and destruction of that wicked people And if God doe
it and thou shalt utterly abhorre it for it is a cursed thing As if he should say any idoll set up by idolaters we must utterly detest and abhorre it for it is a cursed thing and if any of Gods people receive it it will make him a cursed thing like unto it as the Lord speaketh in that place Ye see what a strange precisenesse this way God requireth of his people he would not have us so much as to name an idoll without expressing our detestation to it Make no mention of the name of other gods saith the Lord Exodus 23.13 neither let it be heard out of thy mouth He would have us doe what lieth in us that the very names the termes and phrases that idolaters have used might bee utterly abolished and remembred no more Thou shalt destroy the names of them out of that place saith the Lord Deut. 12.3 And the Lord promiseth this as a great mercy to his Church Hos. 2.17 I will take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth and they shall be no more remembred by their names And according to this commandement we read that when the children of Reuben came to take possession of certaine cities of the Amorites that had borne the names of their idols it is twice said of them in one verse Numb 32.38 that they changed the names of those cities and gave other names unto them Thirdly Wee shall find this oft noted by the Holy Ghost for a property of one that is truly converted and woone unto God that hee hateth idolatry Yea this is mentioned for one of the first and chiefe signes wherein the truth of his conversion hath manifested it selfe Through thy precepts saith David Psalme 119.104 I have gotten understanding therefore I hate every false way As if hee should say So soone as ever Gods people have gotten any saving knowledge of the truth they grow to a dislike and hatred of Idolatry and false worship presently Two places onely I will name for this though I might do many The first is that Esa. 30.22 Where after the Lord had spoken of the effectuall calling and conversion of his people in the two former verses he mentioneth this as the first fruit and worke whereby it should shew and declare it selfe Ye shall defile also saith the Lord the covering of thy graven images of silver and the ornament of thy molten images of gold thou shalt cast them away as a menstruous cloth thou shalt say unto it get thee hence As if he had said Thou shalt loath them and shew utter detestation unto them The other place is Ezek. 11.18 where when the Lord had promised that hee would gather his people againe into Israel and give them a new spirit and a new heart And they shall come thither saith he And what is the first thing they shall doe when they come thither They shall take away all the detestable things thereof and all the abominations thereof from thence And what meaneth he by these detestable things and abominations the abolishing whereof should be the first thing they would doe after their second conversion Surely their idols as you shall find the same Prophet interpreteth himselfe Chap. 7.20 37.23 Fourthly and lastly This hatred of Idolatry doth so please the Lord wheresoever he seeth it as he hath been wont to reward it even in such as have beene no better then hypocrites And for this we have a notable example in Iehu unto whom the Lord promised 2 King 10.30 that his children should sit upon the throne of Israel to the fourth generation because of that zealous detestation hee had shewed unto the Idolatry of Ahab And yet it is evident both by the next verse 31. and by Hos. 1.4 that therein his heart was not upright in him You see then beloved that no man is to bee blamed for the hatred hee beareth unto popery and to all kind of idolatry no no our generall coldnesse and luke-warmenesse this way is much to bee blamed rather And if wee did zealously love the Lord and his Gospell indeed we could not choose but hate all popery more then wee doe And the world is fouly deceived in judging the precisenesse or strictnesse of any man in this kind to be a certaine signe of hypocrisy in him We come now unto the fift and last of those good things that may be found in some that are hypocrites that is to say to that measure and degree of reformation of life that some of them have attained unto not only to leave grosse and open sins but even the smallest also and such as most men account to be no sins at all Wee must therefore know beloved that though you have observed great precisenesse and strictnesse this way in some that have discovered themselves to be no better then hypocrites they would not sweare the least oath they would not give that liberty to themselves for company and recreations that they might lawfully doe c yet are they not hypocrites because of this nay this is no fault in them neither oughtest thou to blame them or hate them for this For 1 it is a good thing and highly pleasing unto God to make conscience even of the least sin and a man cannot be too precise in that case In all things that I have said unto you saith the Lord Exodus 23.13 bee circumspect and wary And I say unto you sweare not at all saith our Saviour Matth. 5.34 Yea it is a good thing for a man to make conscience of that that hath but the appearance of evill Abstaine from all appearance of evill saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.22 2 Hee that maketh not conscience of the least thing that hee knoweth to be a sinne and forbidden of God maketh not conscience of any sinne beause it is sinne and forbidden of God This is the Apostles reason Iames 2.10 11. Whosoever shall keepe the whole law and yet offend in one point that is wittingly and willingly give himselfe liberty to do so he is guilty of all For he that said doe not commit adultery said also Do not kill That is true will you say every man must make conscience of the least thing that hee knoweth to be a sinne neither would any man blame them for doing so But this is their odious hypocrisy that they make more sinnes then God hath made they must be so precise and scrupulous forsooth in indifferent and lawfull things in such things as wiser men and godlier men then they make no scruple of at all This singularity of theirs this judging and condemning by their example the practise of other men is the thing that proveth them to bee hypocrites and maketh them so odious to all men as they be To this I have three things to answer First The things that they are so scrupulous in and which they dare not doe may bee in their owne nature not indifferent but unlawfull and sinfull yea well knowne unto them to bee so though
and conferre together not against him as some translations readeth it but of him and of his Doctrine as the most and best interpreters read it and the context plainly sheweth it ought to be read so 6. Lastly they liked his Ministery so well that every one called upon and did what he could to draw his friends and kinsfolke to goe with him to it Is it possible will you say that these could bee hypocrites that went thus farre Yes verily they were no better then hypocrites for all this How may that appeare will you say By what note doth the Holy Ghost discover them to be so Surely by this that he saith twice of them They heare thy words saith hee Verse 31. but they will not doe them and againe Verse 32. They heare thy words but they doe them not They would not be ruled by the word they would not obey nor practice what they heard they would not reforme their hearts and lives by it And the Lord instanceth in one particular corruption that they would not leave Their heart goeth after their covetousnesse still saith he He chargeth them not with any grosse act or worke wherein they shewed their covetousnesse neither Vsury nor bribery nor oppression nor extortion but with mentall covetousnesse only Because they did not practise what they heard nor reforme their lives according to it because the word that was so faithfully preached unto them and which they did heare so constantly and with such delight had not power to bridle and mortifie the very lusts and affections of their hearts therefore they were hypocrites Marke this beloved and take it to heart every one of you In those sixe good things that the Holy Ghost hath noted in Ezekiels hearers none of you goe beyond them most of you come farre short of them 1. You frequent not the Ministery of the word so constantly as they did Many of you that did constantly frequent our ministery at the first while it was somewhat new and fresh and strange unto you like those Athenians Acts 17.21 are growne weary of your diligence that way Your goodnesse as the Lord said of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Was as a morning cloud and as the early dew it is gone away I speake not of such whom distance of place or shortnesse of dayes or foulnesse of weather and wayes or infirmity of their bodyes doe keepe away but of such only whom nothing but their decay of affection and love to the word hath made so slacke in comming to it 2. You cannot so well brooke a faithfull ministery that will plainly reprove your sinnes as they would 3. You heare us not with that delight and alacrity but more heavily then they did 4. You shew not that love to our persons as they did to his 5. You use not to conferre together of that you have heard as they did 6. You labour not to draw and winne others to the love of the word as they did But in that brand and character of an hypocrite that the Holy Ghost setteth upon them the most of you doe match them fully You heare our words but you will not doe them our Ministery is of no power at all with you to reforme either your hearts or lives Many of you have by hearing of us gotten store of that knowledge that the Apostle speaketh of 1 Cor. 8.1 of that knowledge that puffeth you up and maketh you proud censurers and contemners of other men and even of your teachers too You come still to our Ministery not as Disciples to learne and be guided by us but only as judges to heare what we can say and passe your censure upon us And that which the Apostle speaketh in another sense Iames 4.11 may fitly be applied to sundry of our hearers Thou art not a doer of the law but a judge None of us are good enough to teach you but you will hold opinions and do things in your practice which no Minister of God that ever you heard doth approve of Even such of you as heare us constantly and praise our preaching and seeme both to love us well and to admire and magnifie our Ministery as Ezekiels hearers did yet will you not practise or do any thing that wee teach you I will not speake of the unreformed lives of ordinary hearers But is it not strange that some of our hearers of best note should bee implacable and irreconciliable A property whereby the Apostle describeth them Romans 1.31 whom the Lord hath given up unto a reprobate minde And implacable towards whom Even towards their brethren that are of the same judgement and profession with themselves I cannot stand upon this or any other particular wherein our hearers declare themselves to be like Ezekiels hearers They heare our words but they will not doe them But this I affirme confidently unto you all that you can never get assurance that you have upright hearts that you are any better than hypocrites till you can find that every truth that you heare in the Ministery of the Word hath a divine power and authority in your hearts And though you bee not able in all things to doe as you are taught but notwithstanding you have beene constant hearers of the Word a long time yet there remaineth a deale of corruption still in you that you cannot mortifie and subdue yet you dare not resist any truth that you heare but you yeeld unto it make conscience of it desire and endeavour to obey it and put it in practice David comforted himselfe in this testimony of his uprightnesse Psalme 119.161 His heart stood in awe of Gods Word hee durst not doe any thing against it And Paul commendeth the Thessalonians for this 1 Thessalonians 1.5 that his Gospell and Ministerie came unto them not in word onely but in power And 1 Thessalonians 2.13 that it wrought effectually in them And hee saith of them 2 Thessalonians 3.4 That hee was confident in the Lord concerning them that they both did and would doe the things that hee commanded them Nay hee saith expressely 2 Corinthians 2.9 that herein standeth the tryall of a true Christian and sound-hearted hearer To this end also saith he did I write as I did and reprooved you so sharply for your connivance toward the incestuous person that I might know the proofe of you whether you bee obedient in all things As if he had said He is no true-hearted hearer nor sound Christian that will not bee obedient to his teacher in all things True will you say they whom the Prophets and Apostles did teach were bound to obey them in all things because they could not erre in their Ministery but must we therefore obey you in all things who we know may be miscarried in your Ministery sometimes through want of judgement sometimes through passion I answer No verily thou must not obey us any further than wee bring the Word of the Lord for every thing that wee teach you to doe or to leave undone
singing of Psalmes we must looke to this wee must sing unto the Lord Ephesians 5.19 Wee must make a melody in our hearts to the Lord. As if hee had said Wee seeke in that duty not to please our selves or others but the Lord. And that which hath beene said of the Sacrament and of preaching and of singing of Psalmes must bee understood likewise of hearing the Word and of prayer and of every other good duty wee performe either of the first or second table if our hearts bee upright wee must doe it as unto the Lord the maine intent and purpose of our heart in doing of it must bee to please the Lord and approve our selves unto him So the Apostle telleth servants that in doing their service unto their masters Ephesians 6.5 7. they must doe it as to Christ as unto the Lord. And verse 9. hee telleth masters they must doe the same things unto their servants a strange speech but the meaning is that they also in their carriage towards their servants in doing the duties of masters must doe it as unto the Lord that is both the servants and masters care in their mutuall duties one to another must chiefly bee this to please and approve themselves unto God In a word The Apostle speaking of himselfe and of all the faithfull 2 Corinthians 5.9 Wherefore wee labour saith he that whether present or absent wee may bee accepted of him As if hee should say This is our maine study and endeavour that while wee live and when wee die wee may please and bee accepted of him Hee that can find this in himselfe may bee certaine that hee is no hypocrite that his heart is upright within him This is the reason the Apostle giveth Romanes 14.6 why the faithfull should not judge one another for indifferent things Hee that regardeth a day regardeth it unto the Lord and hee that regardeth not a day to the Lord hee doth not regard it As if hee should say Both hee that observeth the ceremoniall law in that point and hee that observeth it not doth it not out of any carnall or worldly respect but out of a care hee hath to please God and feare to offend him therefore you may not judge him to bee an hypocrite therefore hee hath an upright heart Hee that findeth this in himselfe may have comfort in his owne estate and none but hee Neither can any man find this in himselfe that the maine end hee aimeth at in every good thing hee doth is to please God unlesse he doth that which hee doth out of love unto God If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 8.3 the same is knowne of him As if hee had said The Lord approveth and highly esteemeth of that man No good thing that we doe can please God unlesse it proceed from the love wee doe beare in our hearts unto him He keepeth covenant and mercy saith Moses Deut. 7.9 with them that love him and keepe his commandements First wee must love him before wee can keepe any of his commandements so as wee may please him therein Neither can any man truly love the Lord nor doe any good thing out of love to him till hee first know that God loveth him in Christ. Herein is love saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.10 not that wee loved God but that hee loved us and sent his sonne to bee the propitiation for our sinnes And thus you have heard it sufficiently confirmed unto you that though there bee many good things in some hypocrites yet because they are not in Christ they have no assurance of their reconciliation with God through his bloud therefore they can have no true comfort in them Let us now come to the third part I instanced in that is to say the regenerate themselves In every regenerate man there is true goodnesse indeed and that that farre surpasseth any goodnesse that ever was found in any morall man or in an hypocrite Three notable differences you may observe betweene them First Though they may do many good things in themselves yet of them it could never be said that they were good men But of the regenerate though they themselves be apt to think they are no better then hypocrites and meere naturall men nor so good neither as some of them yet the Holy Ghost giveth testimony of them that they are good men Of Barnabas it is said Act. 11.24 that he was a good man Do good saith David Ps. 125.4 ô Lord unto them that are good and to them that are upright in their hearts As if he had said Every upright hearted man is a good man Secondly Though the other two may do such things as are good in themselves and such as God is pleased with and oft rewardeth them for yet is he never a whit the better pleased with them for them But the Lord is not onely well pleased with the goodnesse that is in the regenerate but he is pleased with them and loveth them the better for it The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him Psal. 147.11 Such as are upright in their way are his delight saith Solomon Pro. 11.20 Thirdly Whereas the other two though they may doe many good things yet can take no sound comfort in any of them as wee have heard the regenerate may take much comfort in that goodnesse that truth of grace that they find in themselves So did Paul in his greatest afflictions Our rejoycing is this saith he 2 Cor. 1.12 even the testimony of our conscience So did Hezekiah even then when he thought he should die Esa. 38.3 Remember now ô Lord God I beseech thee saith he how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight But though all this be so Yet could not the best of Gods servants take any comfort at all in any goodnesse that is in them were it not for this that they know themselves to bee in Christ and reconciled unto God by his bloud God forbid saith the Apostle Gal. 6.14 that I should glory save in the crosse of the Lord Iesus Christ. Make this sure to thy selfe beloved that Christ is thine and then maist thou find sound comfort in that goodnesse that God hath wrought in thee But it is but cold comfort thou canst have in any good thing that is in thee or done by thee till thou know thy selfe to bee reconciled unto God by Christ rest not in it trust not to it For alas all our righteousnesses are as filthy ragge as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 64.6 And if our high-priest did not beare the iniquity of our holy things as Aaron did Exodus 28.38 our holyest duties could never bee accepted of God but would be most loathsome unto him All our most spirituall sacrifices are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2.5 and through him alone Lecture CXL On Psalme 51.7 February 16. 1629. IT followeth now that we
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
50.19 when they feared he would have beene revenged of them for the wrong they had done him Feare not saith he I dare not doe it for am I in the place of God Secondly But I hope then I may lawfully wish and desire that God would revenge my cause and plague mine enemy that hath wronged me I may rejoyce and be thankfull to God for it when I see it I answer No that thou maist not neither We may not rejoyce in any evill that befalleth our enemy though our selves have no hand in it at all Rejoyce not when thine enemy falleth saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 24.17 18. and let not thine heart bee glad when he stumbleth lest the Lord see it and it displease him and he turne away his wrath from him Thirdly We must also forgive our enemies whatsoever wrong it be that they have done unto us Forgive one another saith the Apostle Coloss. 3.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 freely forgiving If any man have a quarrell or cause to complaine and finde fault against any whosoever he be what wrong soever hee hath done even as Christ forgave you so also doe yee If we doe not thus forgive Christ hath assured us Matth. 6.15 that God will never forgive us our sinnes Nay if we doe it not from our hearts So likewise saith he Mat. 18.35 shall my heavenly father doe also unto you that is he shall in his wrath deliver you unto the tormentours unto hell if yee from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses Fourthly We must strive to forget and be unwilling to think of the wrongs that any man hath done unto us Thou shalt not avenge saith the Lord Leviticus 19.18 Nor bee mindefuâ—l of wrong against the children of thy people As if hee should say thou must both forgive and forget If thou strive not to forget and put quite out of thy minde the wrongs that hath beene done unto thee thou wilt hardly bee able to forgive them but thy heart will be apt to rise against thine enemy and to boile in revenge against him Fifthly Wee must unfeignedly desire to bee at peace with him that hath done us most wrong to bee friends with him and to love him and therefore also wee must bee willing to seeke peace with him and to use all meanes of reconciliation that wee can Seeke peace and ensue it saith the Psalmist Psalm 34.14 Study to bee quiet saith the Apostle 1 Thes. 4.11 As if hee had said cast about which way thou mayst best compasse it strive earnestly for it Sixthly If when we have sought peace and used the best meanes of reconciliation that we are able we cennot obtaine it it must grieve us it must be a trouble of minde unto us to bee at odds and variance with any man My soule hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace saith David Psal. 120.6 7. I am for peace saith hee I seeke it and use all meanes I can to bee reconciled but when I speake they are for Warre But looke backe to Verse 5. and you shall see what a griefe and vexation this was to the good man Woe is me saith he that I sojourne in Mesech that I dwell in the Tents of Kedar that is with such inhumane and savage people that will by no meanes be woone to peace Seventhly Wee must pray heartily to God for them that have done us most wrong that hee would turne their hearts and give them more grace Pray for them saith our Saviour Matth. 5.44 that despitefully use you and persecute you Eightly and lastly We must be willing to doe our enemy good if he stand in need of us If thou meet thine enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray saith the Lord Exod. 23.4 5. Thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe If thou see the Asse of him that hateth thee lying under his burden and wouldst forbeare to helpe him thou shalt surely helpe with him Nay we should be glad of such an opportunity to overcome the malice of our enemy and to win him unto peace If thine enemy hunger saith the Apostle Rom. 12.20 21. feed him if hee thirst give him drinke Bee not overcome of evill but overcome evill with good Oh let us think seriously of these things beloved and examine whither we can in this sort love our enemyes I know well you will be apt in your hearts to say at the hearing of this Doctrine as the Disciples did Mat. 19.25 Who then can be saved If none can have benefit by Christ but they that have the spirit of Christ and none have the spirit of Christ but they that have true charity and none have true charity but they that can in this manner love their enemies Who then can be saved It is impossible for flesh and bloud to love an enemie in this sort But to this I answer that it is true indeed that hee that hath no more in him then flesh and bloud can never doe it and hee that hath no more in him then flesh and bloud can never be saved Flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.50 Except a man bee borne againe saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.5 of water and of the spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God And every one that is regenerate by the spirit of God is made thereby able thus to love his enemy Though not legally according to the rigour of the law yet in an Evangelicall manner so as God in Christ will accept And thou canst never have comfort in thy estate beloved unlesse thou finde thy selfe able in an Evangelicall manner to keepe this commandement of loving all men even thy greatest enemy in this sort as I have described unto you In an evangelicall manner will you say how is that I will expresse it unto you in five particulars If thou have the spirit of Christ in thee 1. Thou wilt bee made able in thy minde to serve the Law of God as the Apostle professeth of himselfe Rom. 7.25 that is thou wilt consent to Gods Word in this and acknowledge that indeed thou oughtest to doe thus Verse 16. The Commandement is holy and just and good as he saith there Verse 12. 2. To will is present with thee as hee also saith there Verse 18. Thou dost unfeignedly desire and strive to love all men even thine enemies in this manner 3. Thine own heart will smite thee for thine uncharitablenesse thou wilt finde thy selfe able to mourne and to be troubled in thy minde for it and even to cry out against thy selfe for it as he doth there Verse 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from this froward envious revengefull malicious heart 4. Thou wilt use to cry to God for helpe and strength to vanquish and mortifie this cankred humour and corruption in thee as the Disciples to Christ when he had pressed the Doctrine of forgiving such as had wronged them Luk. 17.5 Lord increase
wicked men two wayes by the Examples of his severity towards his owne children 547 548 Iustification By Christ we are fully and perfectly delivered and freed from all our sinnes 315 316 All true believers are perfectly cleansed from their sinneâ— and pure in Gods eyes 655 The reasons of it 660 661 Foure maine differences betweene justification and sanctification 656 659 How perfectly a true believer is discharged of all his sinnes appeares in 5 points 659 We cannot be justified by inherent righteousnesse 669 670 Reasons of it 670 671 We are justified by Christs righteousnesse imputed to us 672 Objections answered 674 The knowledge of this that Christ hath purchased for us the pardon of our sinnes a sufficient ground of comfort 677. and so is the knowledge of this that Christs perfect obedience is imputed to us Ibid. K. Knowledge A Good signe to desire to know the whole will of God in all things that concerne us 423 786 794 Saving knowledge is the principall worke of Gods grace in the conversion of man 472 It is the foundation of other graces 473 It is the seed of other graces 475 All Gods people must seeke for saving knowledge 483 Signes of sanctified knowledge 485 c 1 The Word the onely object of it 2. Specially such parts of it as are most usefull and profitable for our selves 485. 3. It is cleare and certaine 4. There 's no fulnesse nor satiety in it 486 It works 1 humilitie 487. 2. Good affections 488. 3. Reformation of hearts and liâ—e 489 490. 4. Strengtheneth against tentations 491 Motives to seek knowledge 1. It concernes one as well as another to have knowledge in Religion and in the Scriptures 492 493. 2. It is a duty required of God Ibid. 494 3 It is a comfortable signe of Election and uprightnesse oâ— heart 495 4. It keepeth us constant in Religion and from danger of seducers 490 788 5. It makes us walke boldly and comfortably 497 Meanes 1. Be sensible of ignorance 2. Be truly humbled or sin 498. 3. Depend upon an ordinary and sound ministry 499. 4. Read the Word 5. Meditate 6. Conferre 7. Pray 501. Receive the Word with an honest heart 792 No man by naturall abilities can attaine saving knowledge without supernaturall grace 512 This cure not perfected in this life nor so perfectly in some as others but shall be perfected in heaven 514 Naturall mens knowledge not sufficient to salvation 515 The work of grace enlightning the understanding is extraordinarie and rare 516 This workes most free no reason of it but only Gods good pleasure Ibid. â—abour to understand every thing we do in Gods service 583 Danger of them that make light account of knowledge 598 L. Labour WE cannot performe any spirituall service unto God without labour 34 Love of God The love of God is the root of all true obedience 386 The true love of God a certaine signe of an upright heart 388 389 No wicked man doth indeed love God 390 c. There may bee true love of God in them that are much exercised with slavish feares 394 Love that is wrought in men towards God by his common savours is unsound 398 399 Faith the root of it 742 Every one that hath the Spirit of Christ loves God above all 798 Gods honour must be dearer unto us than any thing 809 M. Magistrates HAve great opportunity to honour God in their places 631 Maliciousnesse True faith will subdue it 733 734 Meanes God is the giver of all meanes and of the vertue in them to do us good 72 Meditation Meditate on that we heare 40 Memory We should be carefull to remember what we heare 39 And to keepe Gods favours in remembrance 646 Mercy of God The onely ground the best can have for hope of pardon is Gods mercy 102 c. Gods mercy most free 107 In him bowels of mercy 107 108 We must not rest in this to know that God is mercifull but labour to know that his mercy yea a speciall mercy belongs to us 126 Five differences between it and common mercies 126 127 Five notes to know whether it belong to us 127 128 Five notable effects that the assurance of Gods speciall mercy worketh in the conscience 129 130 The vilest sinner if he feele his sin and desire to turne to God need not doubt of finding mercy with him 130 c. Gods mercy to us in the things that concerne this life 224 225 In things that concerne our soules 225 c. Learne to be mercifull by example of Gods mercy 115 Ministers Why the faithfullest Ministers are so hated 46 47 What properties should be in the Minister that desires to do good specially in reproving sin 48 52 Ministers should not be given to suits and contentions 51 What manner of men Ministers had need to be 166.167 Ministers must chiefly labour to bring the people to knowledge to ground and stablish them in it 481 By what means he may do that 482 Ministers have great opportunity to honour God 631 Ministers teaching by warrant of Gods Word are to be obyed 724 A man that hath no truth of grace in himselfe may be a meanes to converâ— others 805 Ministry of the Word The means which God hath sanctified and by which he hath been wont to worke repentance and grace 18. and knowledge 499. and constancy in the truth 796 What mighty works it hath wrought and the reason it hath done so 18 21 We should resolve to live under it and why 23 24 48 To be accounted a chiefe blessing 25 478 800 804 That the best that applyeth the Word particularly and reproveth sin boldly 44 A principall work of mercy to procure or provide that for a people 479 It is Gods speciall and free favour that any of us enjoy the sound Ministry of the Word 503 507 That the Ministry of the Word is effectuall to conversion is to be ascribed onely to the Spirit 507 509 They are in a fearefull estate that enjoy not the Ministry of the Word 526 527 And also they that enjoy it and cannot profit by it 528 A great mercy to enjoy the Ministry of the Word but specially when we profit by it 531 532 We should rejoyce in this 802 803 Modesty The people of God dare not speake boldly nor immodestly of filthy actions 6 Mortification Seven meanes of it 317 c. We may with confidence go to Christ for helpe against our spirituall infirmities 331 Objections against that answered 335 Faith the onely means of mortification 732 Musicke Three things to be observed concerning the Musicke they had in the worship of God under the Law 3 N. Neighbours HOw we came to make our selves guilty of the sinnes of others 179 c. 219 We are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lieth that all men may have the means of knowledge 477 478 O. Oath GReat care to be had in taking an oath and keeping it 183 The common sinne in taking an oath